Skip to main content

Full text of "The orthodox confession of the Catholic and Apostolic Eastern Church"

See other formats


CORNELL 

UNIVERSITY 

LIBRARY 


DATE  DUE 


/nferffhr 

l&LUafl 

aiG-3^ 

Ippr^ 

limlibn 

irv 

L^n 

CAVLORD 

PniNTCDINU.a.A. 

Cornell  University  Library 
BX345  .P49  1898 


Orthodox  confession  of  the  ,Ca}fio'ij=,,,a"'* 


olin 


3   1924  029  363  094 


The  original  of  tiiis  book  is  in 
tine  Cornell  University  Library. 

There  are  no  known  copyright  restrictions  in 
the  United  States  on  the  use  of  the  text. 


http://archive.org/details/cu31924029363094 


THE 

ORTHODOX    CONFESSION 


OF    THE 


CATHOLIC    AND    APOSTOLIC 

EASTERN     CHURCH 


FROM    THE    VERSION    OF 


PETER     MOGILA. 


FAITHFULLY    TRANSLATED   INTO   ENGLISH. 


EDITED     WITH     PREFACE 

BY 

J.    J.    OVERBECK,   D.D. 

AND    WITH 

INTRODUCTORY"      NOTICE 

BY 

J.   N.   W.   B.    ROBERTSON. 


London  : 

THOMAS     BAKER,     SOHO     SQUARE. 

189S. 


INTRODUCTORY    NOTICE. 

The  present  version  of  the  famous  Catechism  of  Peter 
Mogila  is  attributed  to  Philip  Lodvel,  otherwise 
Lodvill,  or  Ludville  and  was  originally  published  in 
1772.  Thus  having  the  merit  of  being  the  first 
authoritative  work  in  English  on  the  doctrines  and 
practices  of  the  Orthodox  Church. 

■^  Philip  Lodvel,  who  appears  to  have  been  born  in 
Oxfordshire,  was  a  convert  to  Orthodoxy,  and  a 
worshipper  and  communicant  in  the  Russian  Church 
in  London,  where  he  also  received  the  Prayer-oil.  He 
died  on  the  14th  of  March,  j.767,  and  was  buried  in 
Stratfordde-Bow  Churchyard  on  the  22nd  of  the  same 
month.  A  daughter  of  his,  also  an  Orthodox,  married 
Peter  Paradise,  British  Consul  at  Salonica ;  whose  son 
John  Paradise,  D.C.L.  of  Oxford,  was  the  friend  and 
correspondent  of  Dr.  Johnson. 

J.  N.  W.  B.  EOBERTSON. 


THE 

OETHODOX   CONFESSION 


THE    CATHOLIC   AND   APOSTOLIC 
EASTEEN   CHUECH. 

(FAITHFULLY  TRANSLATED  FROM  THE  ORIGINALS.) 

"  Meditate  upon  these  things  ;  give  thyself  wholly  to  them. 
"  Take  heed  unto  thyself,  and  unto  thy  Doctrine  ;  continue  in  them  :  For  in  so 
doing  thou  shalt  save  thyself." — 1  Tim.  iv.  15  and  16. 


PEEFACE. 

Among  the  many  Orthodox  Catechisms  there  is  none  more 
authoritative,  none  more  comprehensive,  than  Peter  Mogila's 
Confessio  Ortkodoxa,  which  we  here  reproduce  after  an  old 
English  translation,  only  altering  some  archaisms  in  spell- 
ing and  a  few  inexact  expressions. 

Peter  Mogila,  the  son  of  Symeon  Ivanovitch,  hospodar  of 
Wallachia,  was  raised  in  1632  to  the  Metropolitan  see  of 
KiefP.  He  was  a  man  distinguished  by  learning  and  piety, 
who  made  it  the  aim  of  his  life  to  combat  the  doctrinal  errors 
of  Eomanism  and  Calvinism.  For  this  purpose  he  prepared, 
or  rather  revised,  in  a  provincial  synod  (1640),  assisted  by 
three  Bishops,  a  Catechism,  whose  author  is  said  to  have  been 
Isaias  Trophimovitch  Koslovsky,  Igumen  (abbot)  of  a  Kieff 
monastery.  Subsequently  the  Synod  of  Jassy  examined  it, 
and  in  1643  the  four  Patriarchs  approved  and  recommended 
it  as  a  safe  and  faithful  guide  for  all  Orthodox  Christians. 

Anglican  and  Protestant  divines  generally,  seeing  the 
agreement  of  our  Catechism  with  expressions  and  doctrines 
of  the  Council  of  Trent,  have  denounced  it  as  tainted  with 
Latinism.  But  they  forgot  all  the  while  what  a  large  por- 
tion of  Orthodox  teaching  the  Latin  Church  had  preserved, 
and  how  the  common  fight  of  the  Greek  and  the  Latin 
Churches  against  the  inroad  of  Protestantism  into  the  East 
and  West  could  but  welcome  the  points  of  contact  between 
the  two  Churches.  But  the  careful  examination  and  appro- 
bation of  the  highest  ecclesiastical  authorities  are  a  sure 
guarantee  that  our  faith  is  here  represented  pure  and  un- 
tainted. 

THE  EDITOE. 


THE  TRANSLATOE  TO  THE  DEVOUT 
OHEISTIAN  EEADER. 

Dearly  beloved  Brother,  in  our  Lord  and  God,  and  Saviour, 
Jesus  Christ, 
Be  pleased  to  accept  this  Labour  of  Love,  of  thine  unworthy 
Fellow- Servant ;  who  mindful  of  the  Command,  "  When  thou 
art  converted,  strengthen  thy  Brethren^''  presenteth,  with  all 
Humility,  these  his  Endeavours,  for  thine  Attainment  of 
the  Truth  and  everlasting  Salvation :  And,  in  return,  assist 
him  with  thy  Prayers,  to  the  throne  of  Grace  and  Mercy ; 
that  whilst  he  offereth  Instruction  to  others,  he  may  so  take 
heed  unto  himself,  that  he  become  not  a  Cast-away. 

Thus  saith  the  Lord,  Stand  ye  in  the  Ways,  and  see,  and 
ask  for  the  old  Paths,  where  is  the  good  Way,  and  walk  therein, 
and  ye  shall  find  Rest  for  your  Souls. — Jekem.  vi.  16. 

Unto  you  that  fear  my  Name  shall  the  Sun  of  Righteous- 
ness arise  with  healing  in  his  Wings. — Mal.  iv.  2. 


The  Orthodox  Confession  of  the 


THE  OETHODOX  CONFESSION 

OF  THE 

CATHOLIC  AND  APOSTOLIC  EASTEEN  CHURCH. 


Nectarius, 

By  the  Mercy  of  God,  Patriarch  of  the  Holy  City  of  Jeru- 
salem and  of  all  Palestine, 

TO 

All  orthodox  Readers,  my  beloved  Brethren,  and  Children  in 
the  Lord,  Grace,  Peace,  and  Mercy,  from  God. 

If  thou  desirest,  dear  Reader,  to  be  instructed  in  the  right 
Faith  and  to  be  enlightened  with  the  Brightness  of  the 
immaterial  Light ;  now,  whilst  thou  livest  in  this  thy  Mate- 
rial Body  which  is  to  live  above  all  visible  Beings,  and  to 
ascend  on  the  Wings  of  the  Mind,  to  God ;  it  behoveth  thee 
to  read,  with  the  closest  Attention,  this  little  book,  which 
containeth  a  very  compendious,  yet  plain  and  clear,  Compre- 
hension of  true  Doctrine :  as  appears,  I  think  fully,  from 
the  Title  of  it ;  being  called.  The  Orthodox  Confession  of  the 
Greeks,  which  is  as  much  as  to  say:  the  Pure  and  Peculiar; 
inasmuch  as  it  hath  no  Admixture  of  Novelty  from  other 
Religions.  It  was  originally  composed  in  the  Russian  Church, 
which,  for  a  long  series  of  Time,  hath  conformed  herself  to 
the  orthodox  Canon  of  the  Eastern  Church  on  the  foUowino' 
occasion. 

Peter  Mogila,  who  lately  departed  piously,  and  holily,  unto 
God,  being  chosen,  and  ordained,  an  orthodox  Metropolitan, 
by  the  most  holy,  and  eminent,  the  Lord  Theophanes,  Patri- 
arch of  Jerusalem;  when  he  took  upon  him  the  Government 
of  the  Church  of  Kieif  that  was  committed  to  his  charge  he 
found  his  Flock  confused  and  infected,  with  certain  novel 
Opinions  of  Sectaries  entirely  contrary  to  the  genuine  and 


Catholic  and  Apostolic  Eastern  Church.  7 

ancient  Doctrine  of  their  Forefathers.  Wherefore,  as  be- 
came a  good  Shepherd  and  zealous  Defender  of  the  Faith, 
he  entered  immediately  on  a  Resolution,  the  most  pious  and 
pleasing  to  God,  of  restoring  and  conducting  the  Russian 
Church  into  that  purity  of  the  holy  Doctrine,  in  which  it  had 
flourished  from  its  first  Beginning :  And  of  utterly  rooting 
out  again  those  novel  Opinions,  which  then  began  to  spring 
up  in  those  Parts ;  and  also  of  filling  his  spiritual  Garner 
with  a  joyful  Harvest  of  good  and  wholesome  Fruits. 

Having  thus  wisely  and  duly  determined  with  himself, 
he  entered  upon  the  "Work  without  any  Delay;  and  con- 
vened, in  his  metropolitical  City,  a  number  of  the  learned 
and  eminent  Persons  of  his  Province :  Having  first  of  all 
gathered  together  his  three  Bishops  who  were  ordained  at 
the  same  time  together  with  him  by  the  same  most  praise- 
worthy Patriarch  of  Jerusalem.  Here  after  many  Disquisi- 
tions, it  was,  with  one  Consent  and  one  Voice,  agreed  by 
all,  that  they  should  consign  this  Exposition  of  the  Faith  to 
writing.  Point  by  Point,  and  lay  it  before  the  Church  of 
Constantinople,  and  her  holy  Synod,  for  a  more  mature 
Examination,  and  Judgment  of  the  Matter :  (for  at  that 
time  they  followed  the  Authority  of  that  Church,  and  unto 
her,  as  to  an  Head  did  all  the  Orthodox  Greeks  submit 
themselves ;  and  on  her  fixed  their  Attention,  as  on  a  most 
sure  Guide)  to  the  end  that  whatsoever  Articles  she  con- 
firmed by  her  Approbation,  the  same  they  should  firmly 
retain  :  and  reject  as  spurious  and  false,  whatsoever  she 
condemned.  Having  in  this  manner  finished  the  book  which 
they  called  The  Exposition  of  the  Russian  Faith;  they 
solicited  that  some  Bynodical  Curators,  and  Patriarchal  Ex- 
archs, might  be  sent  into  Moldavia,  and  promised,  that  they 
should  send  thither  also  certain  Delegates  from  themselves ; 
by  whom  these  Heads  of  their  Faith  should  first  be  accu- 
rately examined,  namely,  whether  they  agreed  or  not,  with 
the  sound  and  right  Doctrines  of  the  Eastern  Church,  After 
which  they  should  be  publicly  and  solemnly  communicated 
to  the  Church  of  Constantinople.  There  were  therefore  sent 
for  this  purpose,  from  the  holy  Synod,  the  most  holy  Metro- 
politan of  Bice,  Porphyrins ;  and  Meletius  Syrigits,  Doctor 


8  The  Orthodox  Gcmfession  of  the 

of  the  Church,  a  Man  who  from  his  Childhood,  having  been 
nourished  and  brought  up  in  true,  and  holy  Doctrines,  was 
most  eminent  for  Sanctity  of  Life  and  exquisite  Learning  ; 
and  was  deservedly  esteemed  to  be,  and  really  was,  the 
Preacher,  Interpreter,  and  very  Rule  itself,  of  the  most 
genuine  and  true  Doctrines  of  the  Faith.  Representing 
therefore  the  very  Person  of  the  Patriarch  ;  and  vested  with 
the  most  full  and  plenary  Powers  of  the  whole  sacred 
Synod;  he  went  into  Moldavia,  as  we  had  said,  together 
with  Porphyrius ;  whither  also,  sent  from  the  Russians, 
came  Isaias  Trophimus,  and  Conovicius,  and  Xenovicius ; 
Men  truly  excellent,  adorned  with  all  kind  of  Learning  and 
liberal  Knowledge.  These  three  taking  God  only  for  their 
Gruide  and  Master,  who  is  the  Giver  of  all  Knowledge,  and 
of  all  true  Holiness  and  Understanding,  brought  the  book 
to  this  excellent  Conclusion ;  having  by  much  mutual  Dis- 
quisition and  Disputation  thoroughly  purged  it  from  all 
foreign  Doctrines  and  Defilements  of  Novelty,  and  then  forth- 
with he  sent  it  to  the  most  holy  four  orthodox  Patriarchs, 
the  Successors  in  the  Seats  of  the  Apostles,  to  be  reviewed 
and  considered  of.  They  also  confirmed  it  with  their  Ap- 
probation, as  containing  the  true  and  genuine  Doctrines, 
and  in  nothing  departing  from  the  sincere  and  catholic 
Faith  of  the  Greeks :  And  declared  it  to  be  pure  and  un- 
corrupt;  by  the  universal  Judgment,  Determination,  and 
Consent  of  all,  And  furthermore  by  their  own  proper  sub- 
scription, and  of  their  Clergy  as  appears  hereunto  annexed, 
they  decreed  and  confirmed  it ;  and  entitled  it,  not  only  of 
the  Russians,  but  by  a  more  universal  Appellation,  The 
orthodox  Confession  of  all  the  Greeks.  Yet  however,  this 
book  as  it  was  but  lately  to  be  had  in  print  among  the 
Russians,  so  among  the  Greeks  it  was  only  to  be  had  in 
Manuscripts,  and  that  but  very  rarely:  Whereupon  the 
Lord  Panagiota,  Interpreter  to  his  imperial  Majesty  of  the 
East  and  West,  A  person  of  Wisdom  and  Piety,  and  entirely 
devoted  to  true  Religion ;  as  he  is  most  regardful  and  affec- 
tionate of  our  Greek  Nation,  and  zealous  Contender  for  the 
orthodox  Faith ;  among  his  many  other  magnificent  Works 
and  public  Employments,  wherein  he  is  daily  and   hourly 


Catholic  and  Apostolic  Eastern  Church.  9 

engaged,  he  williDgly  undertook  the  Care  and  Patron- 
age of  this  also ;  and  caused  this  book  to  be  printed 
at  his  own  Expense  in  our  and  the  Latin  Languages : 
That  every  one,  who  was  desirous  to  increase  in  Piety, 
might  without  any  Expense  (For  he  caused  the  Copies 
to  be  distributed  to  all  gratis)  be  provided  with  a  book : 
from  whence  as  from  a  source  of  pure  and  living  Water, 
and  out  of  the  genuine  Fountain  of  Salvation  {Isaiah 
xiii.  3)  draw  the  sacred  Doctrine  of  our  Church,  unpol- 
luted with  the  muddy  and  foreign  Opinions  of  Sectaries. 
And  now,  let  no  one  marvel,  that  this  book  is  expressed  in 
a  plain  Style,  and  unadorned  with  Eloquence  ;  seeing  that 
thereby,  it  is  not  only  fitted  for  the  learned,  but  the  un- 
learned Multitude  also :  For  the  wise  and  prudent  Reader 
ought  not  to  regard  the  unfinished  Manner  of  Expression, 
but  the  truth  of  the  Words  and  Thoughts :  but  rather  we 
are  bound  to  the  highest  and  most  perpetual  thanks  unto 
him  who  hath  bestowed  so  great  a  Benefit  upon  us,  and 
implore  God,  with  ceaseless  Prayers,  that  he  would  be 
pleased  abundantly  to  reward  him ;  and  in  the  world  to 
come,  crown  him  with  an  everlasting  Retribution. 

Given  at  our  Court  at  Constantinople  Monastery  the  xx 
Day  of  November  cioioclxii. 


Parthenius, 

By  the  Mercy  of  God,  Archbishop  of  Constantinpole,  New 
Rome,  and  Universal  Patriarch. 

Our  Mediocrity,  together  with  the  sacred  Congregation  of 
Archbishops,  and  Clergy,  here  present,  have  carefully  perused 
a  Book  transmitted  unto  us  from  our  own  Sister,  the  Church 
of  Little  Russia,  entitled.  The  Orthodox  Confession  of  Faith 
of  the  Catholic  and  Apostolic  Church  of  Christ;  Wherein 
those  Things  are  treated  of  under  a  threefold  Division,  of 
Faith,  and  Charity,  and  Hope ;  so  that  Faith  is  set  forth  in 
the  Twelve  Articles  of  Faith,  or  the  holy  Nicene  Creed : 
Charity   in  the   Ten    Commandments,   and  in   the   holy  and 


10  The  Orthodox  Confesdoii  of  the 

divinely  inspired  Scriptures  of  the  Old  and  New  Testaments, 
shewing  what  is  necessary  to  be  believed ;  Hope  in  the 
Lord's  Prayer,  and  the  nine  sacred  Evangelical  Beatitudes. 
We  find  the  said  Book  to  be  set  in  the  Footsteps  of  the 
Church  of  Christ  and  to  be  agreeable  to  the  holy  Canons, 
from  which  it  differeth  not  in  any  Part :  But  not  having 
Eead  the  Latin  Translation  Thereof,  which  is  in  the  opposite 
Pages,  we  do  only  confirm  that,  which  is  written  in  our 
Language,  We  do  therefore  with  an  unanimous  and  Synodical 
Sentence ;  decree  and  ordain,  that  every  pious  and  orthodox 
Christian,  who  is  a  Member  of  the  Eastern  and  Apostolical 
Church,  do  attentively,  and  sedulously,  read  and  receive  the 
said  Book. 

In  perpetual  Faith  and  Assurance  whereof  we  have  con- 
firmed these  Presents  with  our  Subscriptions  this  xi  Day  of 
March  in  the  Year  cidiocxliii. 

Subscribed  by  the  Hand  of  the  most  holy  Patriarch  thus  : 

Paethenids,  By  the  Mercy  of  God,  Archbishop  of  Constanti- 
nople, New  Rome,  and  universal  Patriarch. 

JoANNicius,  By  the  Mercy  of  God,  Papas  and  Patriarch  of 
the  Great  City  of  Alexandria,  and  Judge  of  the  Universe. 

Macaritjs,  By  the  Mercy  of  God,  Patriarch  of  the  Great  City 
of  Antioah. 

Paisius,  By  the  Mercy  of  God,  Patriarch  of  the  holy  City  of 
Jerusalem. 

Laurence,  of  Ancyra. 

Gregory,  of  Lissa. 

Pachomius,  of  Chalcedon. 

Parthbnius,  of  Adrianople. 

JoANNicius,  of  Berrhaea. 

Mbletids,  of  Rhodes. 

Cornblids,  of  Methymna. 

Gabriel,  of  Lacedcemon. 

Parthbnids,  of  Cliio. 

Lascaris,  Great  Logothetes  of  the  great  Church. 

Christoddlus,  Great  Oeconomus  of  the  great  Church. 

Michael,  Great  Rhetor  of  the  great  Church. 

Theologus,  Priest,  Great  Chaplain  of  the  great  Church. 

George,  Lesser  Chaplain  of  the  great  Church. 

The  Great  Ghartophylax,  of  the  great  Church. 


Catholic  and  Apostolic  Eastern  Church.  11 

Thomas  Blastus,  Protecdik  of  the  great  Church. 
Philip,  Frotonotary  of  the  great  Church. 
CoNSTANTiNE,  Protapostolary  of  the  great  Church. 
NicoLAUs,  Logothetes  of  the  great  Church. 
CoNSTANTiNE,  Comentariends  of  the  great  Church. 
Michael,  Dicoeophylax  of  the  great  Church. 
Chrtsosculds,  Logothetes  of  the  public  Treasury  of  the  great 
Church. 

These  copies  are  to  be  given,  and  presented  gratis,  to  all 
pious  Christians,  for  the  Benefit  of  the  Soul  of  the  most 
illustrious  and  eloquent  Lord,  the  Lord 

Panagiota. 


12  The  Orthodox  Confession  of  the 


THE  OETHODOX  CONFESSION  OF  FAITH 

OP   THE 

CATHOLIC  AND  APOSTOLIC  EASTEKN  CHUECH. 


PART  I. 

Question    1. 

What  doth  it  behove  a  Catholic  and  Orthodox  Christian 
Man  to  believe  and  do,  that  he  may  have  eternal  life  ? 

Answer. 

Right  Faith  and  good  Works ;  for  whosoever  holdeth  these 
two,  the  same  is  a  good  Christian,  and  hath  certain  Hope  of 
eternal  Salvation,  as  saith  the  Scripture  {James  ii.  24.)  You 
see  then  how  that  hy  good  Works  a  Man  is  justified,  and  not 
by  Faith  only ;  and  a  little  after  (ver.  6),  For  as  the  Body 
without  the  Spirit  is  dead;  so  Faith  without  Works  is  dead 
also.  The  same  affirmeth  St.  Paul  (to  Timothy,  chap.  i.  19), 
Holding  Faith  and  a  good  Conscience,  which  some  having  put 
away  concerning  Faith,  have  made  shipwreck.  And  again 
(1  Tim.  iii.  9),  Holding  the  Mystery  of  the  Faith  in  a  pure 
Conscience. 

Question  2. 

Wherefore  doth  it  behove  a  Christian  first  to  believe, 
and  then  to  do  good  Works  ? 

Answer. 

Because  without  Faith  none  can  please  God,  as  saith  St. 
Paul  {Heb.  xi.  6),  Without  Faith  it  is  impossible  to  please 
him:  For  he  that  cometh  to  God,  must  believe  that  he  is  ■  and 
that  he  is  a  Rewarder  of  them  who  diligently  seek  him.     That 


Catholic  and  Apostolic  Eastern  Church.  13 

a  Christian  therefore  be  acceptable  to  God,  and  his  Works 
pleasing  before  him,  it  is  necessary  that,  First,  he  have 
Faith  in  God ;  and  Secondly,  that  he  guide  his  Life  by  that 
Faith. 

Question  3. 
In  what  do  these  two  consist  ? 

Answer. 

In  these  three  Theological  Virtues,  Faith,  Hope,  and 
Chaeitt  ;  into  which  three  Parts  it  is  our  Intent  to  divide 
this  Confession  ;  namely,  in  the  First  Part  we  shall  treat 
concerning  Faith  :  In  the  Second,  of  Hope  and  the  Lord's 
Prayer,  and  the  Evangelical  Beatitudes  :  And,  lastly,  in 
the  Third  Part,  of  the  divine  Law,  in  which  the  Love  of 
God  and  of  our  Neighbour  is  contained. 


'&' 


Question  4. 
What  is  Faith? 

Answer. 

Faith  (according  to  the  blessed  Paul,  Heb.  xi.  1)  is  the  sub- 
stance of  Things  hoped  for,  the  Evidence  of  Things  not  seen  ; 
for  by  it  the  Elders  have  obtained  a  good  Report;  or,  the 
Orthodox  Catholic  and  Apostolic  Faith  is  to  believe  with  the 
Heart  and  confess  with  the  Mouth,  one  God  in  three  Persons. 
As  the  same  Apostle  teacheth  us  {Rom.  x.  10),  With  the 
Heart  is  believed  unto  Righteousness,  and  with  the  Mouth  Con- 
'  fession  is  made  unto  Salvation. 

Further,  every  orthodox  Christian  ought  firmly  and  with- 
out doubting,  to  believe  all  the  Articles  of  Faith  that  the 
Catholic  and  Orthodox  Church  believeth;  which  were  de- 
livered unto  the  Church  from  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ  by  the 
Apostles :  And  which  have  been  expounded  and  approved 
by  General  Councils  {Synod  6,  Canon  82).  These  also  is 
he  to  believe  with  a  real  and  sincere  Faith ;  as  the  Apostle 
commandeth  (2  Thess.  ii.  15),  Therefore,  Brethren,  standfast, 
and  hold  the  Traditions  which  ye  have  been  taught,  whether  by 


14  The  Orthodox  Confession  of  the 

Word  or  our  Epistle.  And  again  elsewhere  (1  Cor.  xi.  2), 
Now  I  praise  you,  Brethren,  that  you  rememher  me  in  all 
things,  and  keep  the  Traditions  as  I  have  delivered  them  unto 
you.  From  hence  it  is  manifest  that  the  Articles  of  Faith 
have  received  their  Authority  and  Approbation  partly  from 
the  holy  Scriptures,  partly  from  ecclesiastical  Tradition,  and 
the  Doctrines  of  Councils,  and  of  the  holy  Fathers  ;  which 
matter  St.  Dionysius  thus  explaineth  {Hierarch.  EccL,  cap.  I, 
page  108,  Morell),  "  The  Oracles  delivered  of  God  are  the 
Essence  and  Foundation  of  this  our  Hierarchy.  Of  these  we 
chiefly  reverence  whatever  our  divine  Teachers  the  Apostles  have 
delivered  unto  us  in  the  sacred  and  theological  Books;  and 
next  those  things  in  which  those  most  holy  Men  instituted  and 
initiated  our  Instructors  and  Leaders  by  a  kind  of  immaterial 
Initiation,  and,  as  it  were,  from  the  very  Transcript  of  the 
Heavenly  Hierarchy ;  as  it  were,  by  a  mental  Communication  ; 
by  the  Means  indeed  of  corporeal  Speech,  but  not  the  Materi- 
ality of  Writing."  That  is,  the  Precepts  of  the  Church  are 
of  two  kinds,  the  one  committed  to  writing,  which  are  con- 
tained in  the  divine  Books  of  sacred  Scripture,  and  the 
other  delivered  from  the  Apostles  by  "Word  of  Mouth.  These 
are  the  same  which  the  Councils  and  holy  Fathers  did  after- 
wards more  at  large  declare.  On  this  twofold  Foundation 
standeth  built  our  Faith,  which  it  is  our  Duty  not  only  to 
keep  shut  up  in  the  Privacy  of  our  own  Breast,  but  un- 
dauntedly, and  without  doubting,  to  preach  and  profess 
openly  with  our  Mouths,  according  to  the  holy  Psalmist  and 
St.  Paul  {Psal.  cxvi.  10),  J  believed,  and  therefore  have  I 
spoken;  we  believe,  and  therefore  speak. 

Question  5. 

What  are  the  Articles  of  the  Catholic  and  Orthodox 
Faith  ? 

Answer. 

The  Articles  of  the  Orthodox  and  Catholic  Faith  are  twelve 
in  Number,  according  to  the  Creed  of  the  first  Council 
held  at  Nice,  and  the  second  held  at  Constantinople: 
In  which  Councils   every  thing  belonging  to  our  Faith  is 


Catholic  and  Apostolic  Eastern  Church.  15 

laid  down  so  accurately,  and  at  large,  that  neither  are  we  to 
believe  more  nor  ought  we  to  believe  less,  than  is  therein 
expressed ;  nor  may  we  understand  or  construe  it  in  any 
other  Sense,  than  did  those  Fathers. 

Question  6. 
What  is  the  first  Article  of  Faith  ? 

Answer. 

I  believe  in  one  God,  the  Father  Almighty,  Maker  of  Heaven 
and  Earth,  and  of  all  things  visible  and  invisible. 

Question  7. 

What  are  the  Doctrines  contained  in  this  Article  of 
Faith  ? 

Answer. 

This  Article  includeth  two  Doctrines  ;  first,  that  we  should 
believe  and  confess,  that  God  is  One  {Deut.  vi.  4)  to  be 
adored  in  most  holy  Trinity  ;  and  that  in  this  divinity  the 
Father  is  the  Origin  and  Root  of  the  Son  and  the  Holy 
Ghost.  Secondly,  that  this  Triune  God  created  all  things  out 
of  nothing,  both  visible  and  invisible  ;  as  testifies  the  holy 
Prophet  {Psal.  xxxiii.  9),  He  spoke,  and  they  were  made; 
he  commanded,  and  they  were  created. 

Question  8. 

How  ought  I  to  think  of  God  ? 

« 

Answer. 

Thou  oughtest  to  believe  that  God  is  one  in  most  holy 
Trinity,  according  to  these  Words  of  Scripture  :  {Ephes. 
iv.  6,)  One  God  and  Father  of  all,  who  is  above  all,  and 
through  all,  and  in  us  all :  Who,  out  of  his  infinite  Good- 
ness, created  this  World  from  nothing,  that  other  Beings, 
in  glorifying  him  might  partake  of  his  Felicity ;  not  that 
he   wanted   any   thing ;  being  in   himself  most  completely 


16  The  Orthodox  Confession  of  the 


a 


glorious  and  perfect.  Yet  cannot  any  created  Beings, 
whether  visible  or  invisible,  not  even  the  Angels  themselves, 
thoroughly  comprehend  the  nature  of  God,  forasmuch  as 
there  can  be  no  Proportion  or  Comparison  between  the 
Creator  and  the  Creature,  It  is  sufficient  for  us  (as  saith 
St.  Cyril  of  Jerusalem,  Catech.  vi.  p.  40,  Morell),  "  If  we 
rightly  profess  to  have  one  eternal  aud  unchangeable  God, 
beside  him  there  is  no  other  God^  As  the  Lord  himself 
hath  declared  by  his  Prophet  {Isaiah  xliv.  6),  /  am  God, 
the  First  and  the  Last;  beside  me  there  is  no  other  God. 
After  the  same  Manner,  also,  Moses  exhorteth  the  Children 
of  Israel  {Deut.  vi.  4),  Hear,  0  Israel,  the  Lord  our  God  is 
one  Lord? 

Question  9. 

But,  if  God  is  One,   it  seemeth,  of  Necessity,   that  he 
should  also  be  one  only  in  Person. 

Answek. 

It  is  not  necessarily  so ;  for  altho'  God,  in  his  Nature  and 
Essence,  is  indeed  but  One  ;  yet  in  Person  is  he  Three  : 
As  our  Saviour  himself  teacheth,  saying  unto  his  Apostles 
{Matth.  xxviii.  19),  Go,  teach  all  Nations,  baptizing  them  in  the 
name  of  the  Father,  and  of  the  Son,  and  of  the  Holy  Ghost. 
From  whence  it  is  manifest  that  in  one  and  the  same  God- 
head there  be  three  distinct  Persons,  the  Father,  the  Son 
the  Holy  Ghost — The  Father,  of  whose  proper  Essence  the 
Son  was  begotten,  and  the  Holy  Ghost  proceeded  before  all 
Ages ;  The  Son,  begotten  before  all  Worlds  by  the  Father 
and  consubstantial  with  him  ;  The  Holy  Ghost,  proceeding 
from  the  Father  from  all  Eternity,  and  co-essential  with  the 
Father  aud  the  Son,  as  the  divine  Damascene  explaineth  in 
these  Words  (Book  i.  chap.  11),  The  Son  and  the  Holy 
Ghost  are  from  the  same  Cause,  namely,  the  Father;  and 
elsewhere  (chap,  x.)  The  Son  is  of  the  Father  as  being  be- 
gotten. The  Holy  Ghost  is  also  of  the  Father,  not  as  being 
begotten,  but  as  proceeding.  Furthermore,  Gregory  the 
Divine  {De  Spiritu  Sancto,  p.  64,  Aid.  p.  604,  Also  p.  431) 
on  these  Words  of  the  Apostle  to   the  Romans  (chap.  xi. 


Catliolic  and  Apostolic  Eastern  Church.  17 

36) :  of  him  and  through  him,  and  to  him  are  all  things, 
speaketh  thus  :  "  The  first,  {i.e.,  of  him)  n>e  apply  to  the 
Father,  the  second  to  the  Son,  and  the  third  (that  is,  to  him) 
to  the  Holy  Ghost ;  from  whence  it  is  manifest  that,  in  the 
Godhead,  there  is  a  Trinity.  Wherefore,  without  any  Dif- 
ference or  Distinction,  we  are  baptizing  in  the  Name  of  the 
Father,  and  of  the  Son,  and  of  the  Holy  Ghost ;  For  what 
the  Father  is  in  his  Nature,  the  same  is  the  Son  and  the 
Holy  Ghost.  Now  the  Father  is,  in  his  Nature,  true  and 
eternal  God,  the  Creator  of  all  things  both  visible  and 
invisible.  Such  therefore  is  the  Son,  entirely  without  any 
Difference,  and  the  Holy  Ghost ;  and  all  these  are  con- 
substantial  with  each  other.  Accordingly  the  Evangelist 
teacheth  (1  John  v.  7),  There  are  three  that  bear  Record  in 
Heaven,  the  Father,  the  Word,  and  the  Holy  Ghost,  and  these 
three  are  one.  In  which  Words  this  only  is  to  be  excepted, 
that,  as  to  the  divine  Essence,  The  Father  is  the  Cause  of 
the  Son  and  the  Holy  Ghost,  inasmuch  as  both  these  Per- 
sons have  their  Origin  from  him,  and  he  from  none.  Thus 
we  are  taught  by  our  Saviour  Jesus,  who  is  Eternal  Truth 
itself.  Thus  have  we  received  from  the  holy  Apostles. 
Thus,  and  thus  only,  have  both  universal,  aud  particular 
Councils,  and  the  Doctors  of  the  Church,  taught,  declared, 
and  decreed.  And  thus  our  Orthodox  and  Catholic  Church 
professeth  and  teacheth.  For  this  Faith  the  holy  Martyrs 
poured  out  their  Blood,  and  laid  down  their  lives.  And  this 
Faith  we  must,  with  our  whole  Hearts,  steadfastly  believe 
and  keep  firm  and  unshaken,  laying  down  our  Lives  for  it, 
if  requisite,  through  the  Hope  of  eternal  Salvation ;  which, 
if  good  Works  accompany  our  Faith,  we  shall  be  crowned 
with  everlastingly  in  Heaven. 

Question  10, 

I  would  have  this  Mystery  of  the  holy  Trinity  more  fully 
explained  to  me. 

Answer. 

No  Comparison  can  be  made,  which  would  fully  explain  this 
Mystery  ;  so  as  that  we  should  clearly  comprehend,  how  God, 


18  The  Orthodox  Confession  of  the 

who  is  in  Essence  but  One,  should  be  Theee  in  Person.  No 
likeness,  nor  Example,  can  sufficiently  express  him ;  as  God, 
whose  name  is  Jehovah,  doth  himself  testify ;  saying  (Isai. 
xlvi.  5),  To  whom  will  ye  liken  me,  and  make  me  equal,  and 
compare  me,  that  we  may  he  alike?  For  the  Mind  of  Man, 
or  Angel,  is  unable  to  conceive,  or  to  express  this  wondrous 
Truth  :  wherefore  we  should  wisely  say,  with  the  Apostle 
(2  Cor.  X.  5),  Casting  down  Imaginations,  and  every  high  thing 
that  exalteth  itself  against  the  Knowledge  of  God ;  and  bring 
into  Captivity  every  thought  to  the  Obedience  of  Christ.  We 
believe,  with  a  firm  Faith,  that  God  the  Father,  self-existing 
from  Eternity  to  Eternity,  depending  on  none,  begot  the  Son, 
and  produced  the  Holy  Ghost :  As  St.  Athanasius,  in  his 
Creed,  doth  more  fully,  and  at  large,  declare.  And  being 
contented  with  this  Simplicity  of  Faith,  let  us  search  no 
farther.  For  the  inquisitive  Searcher  into  the  hidden  things 
of  God  is  forbidden  in  holy  Scripture  {Sirach  iii.  21),  Seek 
not  out  the  Things  that  are  too  hard  for  thee  ;  neither  search  the 
Things  that  are  above  thy  Strength;  but  what  is  commanded 
thee,  think  thereupon  with  Reverence ;  for  it  is  not  needful  for 
thee  to  see  with  thine  Eyes  the  Things  that  are  in  secret.  Let 
it  therefore  suffice  us,  that  those  same  Scriptures  of  the  old 
Law,  at  the  same  time  that  they  declare  unto  us  one  God,  do 
also  teach  us  Three  Peesons,  ( Gen.  i.  26)  God  said.  Let  Us 
make  Man  after  Our  Image  and  in  Our  Likeness.  And  (chap, 
iii.  22),  Behold  the  man  is  become  as  one  of  Us ;  and  (chap, 
xi.  7),  Go  to,  let  Us  go  down  and  there  confound  their  Language. 
And  the  Prophets  expressly  declare  this  saying  {Isai.  vi.  3), 
And  one  (Angel)  cried  unto  another,  and  said.  Holy,  holy,  holy. 
Lord  Sabaoth,  the  whole  Earth  is  full  of  his  Glory.  In  like 
manner  the  holy  Psalmist  (Psal.  xxxiii.  6),  By  the  Word 
of  the  Lord  were  the  Heavens  made,  and  all  the  Host  of  them 
by  the  Spirit  of  Ms  Mouth.  To  this  same  purpose  the  blessed 
Scriptures,  and  the  Doctors  of  the  Church  are  full. 


Question  11. 
What  are  the  Attributes  of  God  ? 


Catholic  and  Apostolic  Eastern  Church.  19 

Answer. 

As  God  himself  is  iiicompreliensible  ;  so  also  are  his  Attri- 
butes. Yet  so  much  as  we  can  learn  concerning  them  from 
the  Scriptures,  and  the  Doctors  of  the  Church,  we  may  think 
and  declare  of  them.  We  may  therefore  consider  the  divine 
Attributes  as  Peesonal  or  Essential. 

Question  12. 
What  are  the  Personal  Attributes  of  God  ? 

Answer. 

The  Personal  Attributes  of  the  Godhead  are  those  by 
which  the  Persons  in  the  most  holy  Trinity  are  distinguished 
from  each  other.  As,  what  appertaining  to  the  One,  cannot 
appertain  to  the  other  :  Thus  the  Person  of  the  Father  is  not 
the  Person  of  the  Son,  for  the  Father  is  begotten  of  none, 
but  the  Son  was  essentially  begotten  of  the  Father  before  all 
Ages ;  as  saith  the  Scriptures  (PsaL  ex.  3),  The  Dew  of  thy 
Birth  is  of  the  Womh  of  the  Morning.  Thus  Father,  Son, 
Holy  Ghost,  unbegotten,  begotten,  proceeding ;  as  peculiar 
to  each  Person:  This  is  what  distinguisheth  or  divideth  the 
divine  Persons  but  not  their  Essence,  which  in  itself  is 
undividable,  only  separated  from  created  Beings.  Now  as 
the  Unbegotten  and  the  Begotten  cannot  be  the  Person,  so 
we  are  to  consider  the  Holy  Ghost,  who  proceeded  from  the 
Essence  and  Nature  of  the  Father,  without  any  beginning  of 
Time,  that  is,  from  all  Eternity,  and  is  consubstantial  with 
the  Father  and  the  Son ;  yet  distinct  from  him  in  bis  per- 
sonal Attribute,  as  proceeding  from  him.  And  in  like  manner 
from  the  Son,  as  being  from  the  same  Father,  not  by  Gene- 
ration, like  the  Son,  but  by  Procession,  and  therein  co-essential 
with  the  Son,  as  being  from  the  same  Nature  of  the  Father, 
with  whom  they  are  both  consubstantial,  as  being  of  the 
same  Nature  with  him.  On  which  thus  discourseth  Gregory 
the  Divine  (Orat.  xxiii.  eiVKjocoi/a,  p.  442),  "  This  is  common 
to  the  Son  and  the  Holy  Ghost,  that  both  Persons  are  from 
the  Father.     But  this  peculiar  to  the  Father,  that  he  is  unbe- 


20  The  Orthodox  Confession  of  the 

gotten,  as  it  is  to  the  Son,  that  he  is  begotten,  and  to  the 'Roin 
Ghost,  that  he  proceedetk"  And  farther  the  whole  Dispen- 
sation of  the  Incarnation,  is  a  joersowa/ Attribute  of  the  Son, 
forasmuch  as  neither  the  Father  nor  the  Holt  Ghost  were 
incarnate.  Thus  doth  the  Holy,  Catholic,  and  Apostolic 
Church  teach  us  to  believe  and  confess  ;  God  ;  One  in  Nature 
and  Three  in  Person  :  concerning  which,  read  the  first  Council 
of  Nice,  and  the  second  general  Council  of  Constantinople. 

Question  13. 
What  are  the  Essential  Attributes  of  God  ? 

Answee. 

The  Essential  Attributes  of  God,  are  those  which  equally 
belong  to  the  Father,  the  Son,  and  the  Holy  Ghost :  Namely, 
to  be  God,  to  be  Creator,  to  be  Fore-knowing,  to  behold 
all  Things,  to  be  present  with  all  Things,  to  fill  all  Things, 
to  be  infinite  and  boundless,  to  know  all  Things,  whether 
hidden  or  manifest ;  and  to  sum  up  all  in  a  few  "Words, 
besides  the  Personal  Attributes  before-mentioned,  as  of  the 
Father  to  be  unbegotten,  and  the  Cause  of  the  Persons,  of 
the  Son  to  be  begotten  and  incarnate,  and  of  the  Holy 
Ghost  to  proceed ;  whatever  else  is  said  of  God,  is  pro- 
perly an  Attribute  of  the  Divine  Nature,  and  equally 
appertaineth  to  the  three  Persons,  without  any  Difference 
and  Distinction. 

Question  14. 

Why  is  only  this  Attribute,  Almighty,  expressed  in  the 
first  Articles  of  the  Creed  ? 

Answer. 

Because  this  Word,  Almighty,  most  fully  expresses  the 
peculiar  Essence  of  the  divine  Nature,  since  no  created  Beino" 
can  be  called  Almighty  ;  and  that  for  two  Reasons,  namely 
first,  for  that  it  doth  not  derive  its  Nature  from  itself  but 
from  its  Creator;  and,  secondly,  because  no  created  Being 
can  produce  something  out  of  nothing,  which  Almio-htiness 


Catholic  and  Apostolic  Eastern  Church.  21 

alone  can  do.  And  God  hath  declared  his  Almightiness  in 
the  Bevelation  (i.  8),  I  am  Alpha  and  Omega,  the  Beginning 
and  the  Ending,  saith  the  Lord,  which  is,  and  which  was,  and 
which  is  to  come,  the  Almighty.  The  same  saith  the  Arch- 
Angel  Gabriel  {Luke  i.  37),  With  God  nothing  shall  be  im- 
possible. Nevertheless,  this  universal  Power  and  Almighti- 
ness of  God,  is  distinct  from  his  Will  and  Benevolence, 
inasmuch  as  that  doth  not  all  which  it  can,  but  all  which 
this  appointeth :  According  to  the  holy  Psalmist  {Psal.  cxv. 
3),  As  for  our  God,  he  is  in  Heaven;  he  hath  done  whatsoever 
pleased  him.  For  it  is  certain  had  he  pleased,  he  might 
have  made  six  thousand  Worlds  as  easily  as  he  made  this, 
but  he  milled  not.  We  must,  farthermore,  consider  the 
divine  All-powerfulness  as  joined  with  the  highest  and 
utmost  Perfections,  most  clearly  void  of  all,  even  the  least 
Weakness  or  Imperfection  ;  as  for  instance,  God  cannot  be 
evil ;  he  cannot  sin,  he  cannot  lie  nor  deny  himself  (2  Tim. 
ii.  13;  Heh.  vi.  18),  for  these  are  mere  Imperfections:  And 
God  cannot  be  Almighty  if  he  could  be  wicked,  or  defiled 
with  Sin,  or  deny  himself;  these  being  the  Marks  or  Fruits 
of  Imperfections.  But  God  is  Almighty  by  his  Will  and 
most  perfect  Goodness,  as  the  Prophet  celebrates  him  (Psal. 
Ixxvii.  13,  14),  Who  is  so  great  a  God  as  our  God?  Thou 
art  the  God  that  dotk  Wonders,  and  hast  declared  thy  Power 
among  the  People.  To  conclude,  God  is  styled  Almighty, 
because  all  things  are  in  his  Power  and  Command,  and 
because  without  any  Labour  or  Difficulty  he  created  the  Uni- 
verse by  merely  and  only  Willing  that  it  should  be  so. 

Question  15. 

Why  is  God  said  to  be  in  such  or  such  a  Place,  since  he 
is  boundless,  and  cannot  be  confined  in  any  Place,  being 
present  at  all  Times  in  all  ? 

Answer. 

Although  the  immaterial  and  incorporeal  Divinity  cannot 
be  circumscribed  in  Heaven,  or  Zion,  or  any  other  Place, 
God  not  being  in  Place,  but  being  Place  unto  himself, 


22  The  Orthodox  Confession  of  the 

yet  we  are  wont  to  say,  God  dwelleth  there  wheresoever  he 
hath  been  pleased  more  particularly  :  and  the  oftenest  to 
manifest  his  Goodness,  and  show  forth  his  marvellous  Works. 
"  As  in  Heaven,'"  sayeth  St.  Damascene  (Orth.  Fid.,  c.  x.  16), 
"  where  be  the  Angels  mho  perform  his  Commands,  and  with 
never-ceasing  Praises  glorify  his  Majesty  ;  On  Earth,  for  there 
incarnate  he  dwelleth  amongst  Men :  In  the  holy  Church,  for 
there,  after  a  peculiar  Manner,  is  his  Grace  bestowed  on  the 
Faithful,  and  his  Glory  declared.  And  in  like  manner  is  every 
Place  said  to  be  his,  where  is  Grace  in  any  Manner  revealed.'' 

Question  16. 

"Whereas  thou  affirmest  that  it  is  the  Property  of  God 
only  to  know  all  things,  hidden  and  manifest :  Whence 
Cometh  it  that  Angels,  and  among  Men  the  Prophets,  have 
also  known  those  Things  ? 

Answer. 

God  in  himself  knoweth  the  most  hidden  and  secret 
Things,  and  the  most  concealed  Thoughts  of  both  Angels 
and  Men  ;  not  only  at  the  Time  when  they  are  thought, 
but  even  before  the  Worlds  were  made,  according  to  the 
Scriptures  {Eccles.  xxiii.  19),  The  Eyes  of  the  Lord  are  ten 
thousand  Times  brighter  than  the  Sun,  beholding  all  the  Ways 
of  Men,  and  considering  the  most  secret  Parts.  And  again 
(xlii.  18),  The  Lord  knoweth  all  that  may  be  known,  and  he 
beholdeth  the  Signs  of  the  World.  He  declareth  the  Things  that 
are  past  and  to  come,  and  revealeth  the  Steps  of  hidden  Things. 
And  ^t.John  in  the  Levelation  (li.  2^),  L  am  he  which  searcheth 
the  Reins  and  Hearts,  and  T  will  give  unto  every  one  of  you 
according  to  your  Works.  But  when  at  any  Time  Angels  or 
Men  have  known  what  was  to  come,  it  hath  always  been 
from  divine  Revelation,  according  to  the  Scripture  {Dan.  xi. 
22),  He  revealed  the  deep  and  secret  Things.  So  Elisha  knew 
what  his  Servant  Gehazi  had  privily  received  on  the  Way  from 
Naaman  (2  Kings  v.  26).  And  the  Apostle  Peter  knew  what 
has  been  done  by  Ananias  and  Sapphira  {Acts  v.).  And  so 
in  like  manner  all  the  Prophets  foreknew  the  future. 


Catholic  and  Apostolic  Eastern  Church.  23 

Question  17. 
Be  there  aay  more  Attributes  of  God  ? 

Answer. 

The  divine  Attributes  are,  indeed,  numberless  :  but  those 
which,  as  necessary  to  Salvation,  we  have  recited,  are  suf- 
ficient to  teach  us  how  we  ought  to  think  of  God.  Do  thou, 
therefore,  more  particularly  believe,  with  a  firm  and  unmov- 
able  Faith,  that  God  is  One  in  three  Persons,  Almighty, 
All-present,  All-knowing,  Unchangeable,  and  Eternal. 

Question  18. 

In  this  Article  the  Word  Creator  is  used :  Is,  then, 
every  Thing  made  or  created  by  God  ? 

Answer. 

God  is,  doubtless,  the  Maker  of  all  Things,  risible  and 
invisible :  Who  first  from  Nothing  made  the  Hosts  of 
Heaven  only  by  a  Thought;  that  they  might  be  the  chief 
Resounders  of  his  Praise,  and  that  intellectual  World,  who, 
according  to  the  Grace  bestowed  on  them,  see  the  Glory 
of  God,  and  in  perfect  Obedience  for  ever  do  his  Will. 

After  which  he  created  this  visible  and  material  World  out 
of  nothing ;  and,  lastly,  he  made  Man,  compounded  by  an 
immaterial,  reasonable  Soul,  and  a  material  Body:  That 
Man,  thus  made,  might  be  a  Manifestation  that  the  same 
God  was  the  Author  and  Maker  of  both  Worlds,  From 
whence  Man  is  not  unaptly  called  a  Microcosm,  or  little 
World,  as  being  in  himself  an  Epitome,  or  Abridgment,  of 
the  Universe. 

Question  19. 

As  God  created  the  Angels  first,  I  would  know  what  we 
are  to  think  concerning  them  ? 


24  Tlie  Orthodox  Confession  of  the 

Answer. 

The  Angels  are  Spirits,  whom  God,  out  of  nothing,  hath 
produced  into  Beiug,  that  they  might  serve  him,  and  sing 
praise  unto  him  :  And,  in  this  World,  might  assist  Men, 
and  lead  them  into  his  Kingdom.  To  these  is  committed  the 
Care  and  Guardianship  of  Cities,  Kingdoms,  aud  Countries, 
Monasteries,  Churches,  and  both  Ecclesiastical  aud  Secular 
Men.  As.it  is  evident  from  the  Acts  of  the  Apostles,  where 
there  is  an  Example  hereof  {chap.  v.  19),  The  Angel  of  the 
Lord  by  Night  opened  the  Prison  Boors,  and  brought  them 
forth  and  said.  Go,  stand,  and  speak  in  the  Temple  to  the 
People  all  the  Words  of  this  Life.  And  again  (xii.  7),  And 
behold  the  Angel  of  the  Lord  came  upon  him,  (8)  and  said  unto 
him,  Gird  thyself,  and  bind  on  thy  Sandals,  cast  thy  Garment 
about  thee,  and  follow  me.  And  a  little  after  {ver.  11),  When 
Peter  was  come  to  himself,  he  said,  Norn  L  know  of  a  Surety 
that  the  Lord  hath  sent  his  Angel,  and  hath  delivered  m£  out  of 
the  Hand  of  Herod,  and  from  all  the  Expectation  of  the  People 
of  the  Jews.  In  like  Manner  our  Saviour  teacheth  us,  that 
Infants  are  in  their  Care,  saying  {Matth.  xviii.  10),  I  say 
unto  you,  that,  in  Heaven,  their  Angels  do  always  behold  the 
Face  of  my  Father  which  is  in  Heaven.  Also,  they  present 
our  Prayers  and  Alms,  aud  other  good  Works,  before  the 
divine  Majesty.  Not  that  God  himself  doth  not  observe 
our  Alms,  or  hear  our  Prayer,  but  because  they  intercede 
for  us.  And  under  the  first  Dispensation,  before  the  Law  of 
Moses  was  delivered,  the  Angels  were  the  Teachers  of  the 
Law,  and  Will  of  God,  unto  our  Fore-fathers,  and  led  them 
in  the  Way  of  Salvation  (see  Dionysius's  Hierarch.  Eccl.  iv. 
p.  26).  And,  after  the  Delivery  of  the  Law  they  instructed 
Men,  and  shewed  them  the  Good,  as  appears  at  large  in 
the  holy  Scriptures,  which  relates  both  the  Appearance  of 
Angels  unto  the  Prophets,  and  their  shewing  them  what 
was  to  come.  Thus  the  Angel  warned  Joseph  to  escape  the 
bloody  Purpose  of  Herod  {Matth.  ii.  13),  The  Angel  of  the 
Lord  appeared  to  Joseph,  saying,  Arise,  and  take  the  young 
Child,  and  his  Mother,  and  flee  into  Egypt,  and  be  thou  there 
until  L  bring  thee  Word.     For  Herod  will  seek  the  young  Child 


Catholic  and  Apostolic  Eastern  Church.  25 

to  destroy  him.  And  again,  when  the  same  Joseph  feared  to 
take  unto  him  the  blessed  Virgin  (Matth.  i.  20),  the  Angel 
of  the  Lord  directed  him.  By  the  Ministration  of  Angels 
also  the  Works  of  God  are  declared,  as  (Luke  ii.)  when 
Christ  was  horn  at  Bethlehem,  they  told  it  to  the  Shepherds. 
Angels  also,  by  the  Command  of  God,  attend  upon  good 
Men,  and  deliver  us  from  many  Dangers,  driving  away 
the  Enemy  of  our  Souls,  who  doth  always  most  cruelly 
persecute  us,  whenever  the  divine  Permission  suffers  him. 
And  it  is  suflEiciently  evident  that  this  our  celestial  Genius 
watches  over  us,  and  guards  us,  from  the  Scripture  which 
saith  concerning  him  that  trusted  in  God  alone  (Psal.  xci.  11), 
He  shall  give  his  Angels  Charge  over  thee,  to  keep  thee  in  all 
thy  Ways. 

Question  20. 
Into  how  many  Orders  are  the  Angels  distributed  ? 

Answee. 

According  to  the  Opinion  of  St.  Dionysius  {Eier.  Cosiest., 
cap.  vi.,  vii.),  they  are  distinguished  into  nine  Choirs,  which 
are  again  distributed  into  three  Orders.  The  first  Order  is 
of  those  who  are  nearest  to  God,  as  the  Thrones,  Cherubim, 
and  Seraphim.  In  the  second  the  Powers,  Dominions,  and 
Virtues.  In  the  third  the  Angels,  Archangels,  Principalities, 
and  those  all  disposed  in  such  Order,  that  all  the  lower 
Eanks  are  enlightened,  and  receive  the  divine  Blessings 
from  the  higher.  These  Angels  always  continue  in  the  Love 
of  God,  having  received  this  Grace  that  they  should  be  in- 
capable of  falling,  because  they  listened  not  unto  Lucifer, 
when  he  tempted  them  to  rebel  against  God,  through  whose 
Grace  only  it  is  that  they  are  thus  established,  and  not 
through  their  own  Strength.  And  thus  far  we  think  it 
sufficient  to  treat  in  the  small  Compass  of  this  Confession, 
concerning  the  Knowledge  of  Angels :  Wherefore,  since  it  is 
well  enough  known  .that  the  Angels  do  help  us  with  their 
Guardianship,  and  also  assist  us  with  their  Intercession, 
let  us  therefore,  as  we  ought,  entreat  them,  that  they  may 


26  Hie  Orthodox  Confession  of  the 

pray  to    God   for   us.      More  especially  the  Angel  who    is 
appointed  our  Guardian  and  Guide. 

Question  21. 
What  are  we  to  think  concerning  evil  Angels  ? 

Answer. 

They  are  all  created  good  by  God ;  for  whatsoever  God 
made,  it  was  good;  but,  through  their  own  Will,  they 
became  evil,  as  our  Lord  testifies  of  the  Chief  of  the  Devils 
{John  viii.  44),  He  was  a  Murderer  from  the  Beginning,  and 
abode  not  in  the  Truth,  because  there  is  no  Truth  in  him. 
When  he  speaketh  a  Lie,  he  speaketh  of  his  own  ;  for  he  is  a 
Liar,  and  the  Father  of  it.  These  are  the  Authors  and 
Chiefs  of  all  Impiety,  and  continual  Blasphemers  of  the 
Divine  Majesty.  These  are  the  Deceivers  of  Mankind,  both 
they  and  their  Instruments,  according  to  the  Scripture 
(1  Pet.  V.  8),  Be  sober,  be  vigilant,  because  your  Adversary, 
the  Devil,  as  a  roaring  Lion  walketh  about,  seeking  whom 
he  may  devour.  Nevertheless,  be  it  known  that  the  Devil 
cannot  exercise  any  Power,  or  offer  any  Violence  unto  any 
Man,  or  any  Thing,  unless  they  are  so  permitted  of  God,  as 
the  Scripture  witnesseth  {Matth.  viii.  31),  The  Devils  besought 
him,  saying,  Lf  thou  cast  us  out,  suffer  us  to  go  away  into  the 
Herd  of  Swine ;  and  he  said  unto  them.  Go.  And  let  every 
one  be  assured,  that  it  is  least  of  all  in  their  Power  to  compel 
Man  to  sin ;  they  can  only  tempt,  and  persuade  us,  by  their 
Instigation  and  Deceit,  to  do  evil  and  go  astray :  For 
Man  is  endowed  with  a  free  Will,  which  God  himself  will 
not  constrain,  or  lay  not  under  any  Necessity.  But  foras- 
much as  the  Devils  are  condemned  unto  everlasting  Punish- 
ment and  Torments,  they  can  never  become  Partakers  of 
the  divine  Mercy  or  Grace ;  as  it  is  said  {Mattk.  xxv.  41), 
Depart  from  me,  ye  cursed,  unto  everlasting  Fire,  prepared 
for  the  Devil  and  his  Angels. 

Question  22. 
What  are  we  to  believe  concerning  other  created  Thino-s? 


Catholic  and  Apostolic  Eastern  Qhurch.  27 

ANSWER. 

As  follows  :  That  God,  by  his  Word  and  Command,  hath 
made  all  Things  oi;t  of  nothing;  and,  lastly,  created  Man, 
and  appointed  him  the  Heir  and  Lord  of  all  things  under 
Heaven,  saying  {Gen.  i.  26),  Let  us  make  Man  in  our 
Image,  and  after  our  Likeness  ;  and  let  tkem  have  Dominion 
over  the  Fish  of  the  Sea,  and  over  the  Fowl  of  the  Air,  and 
over  the  Cattle,  and  over  all  the  Earth.  And  the  sacred 
Poet  {Psal.  viii.  7),  Thou  makest  him  to  have  Dominion  of 
the  Works  of  thy  Hands ;  and  thou  hast  put  all  things  in 
Subjection  under  his  Feet ;  all  Sheep  and  Oxen,  yea,  and  the 
Beasts  of  the  Field,  the  Fowls  of  the  Air,  and  the  Fishes  of 
the  Sea,  and  whatsoever  walketh  through  the  Paths  of  the  Seas. 
And  a  little  before,  Thou  madest  him  a  little  lower  than  the 
Angels,  thou  hast  crowned  him  with  Glory  and  Honour.  But 
because  he  disobeyed  the  Command  of  God  in  Paradise,  and 
took  and  ate  of  the  forbidden  Fruit,  therefore  being  at  once 
deprived  of  all  the  Honours  and  Favours  with  which  he 
had  been  adorned,  whilst  he  held  his  Integrity,  he  was 
driven  out  of  the  Mansion,  and  became  such  as  the  Prophet 
hath  described  him  {Psal.  xlix.  20),  Man  that  is  in  honour, 
and  understandeth  not,  is  like  the  Beasts  that  perish,  and  is 
become  like  unto  them.  And  to  the  same  purpose  {Gen. 
iii.  19),  Dust  thou  art,  and  into  Dust  shalt  thou  return. 

Question  23. 

What  was  the  State  of  Innocence  of  Man,  or  Purity  and 
Freedom  from  Sin  ? 

Answek. 

The  State  of  Innocence  and  Integrity  was  twofold,  accord- 
ing to  St.  Basil  (Homily  on  the  first  of  Proverbs,  p.  184,  Bas). 
'Yh.e  first  is  a  voluntary  Departure  from  Sin  :  as  when  a  Man, 
of  his  own  deliberate  Purpose,  forsakes  what  he  knows  to  be 
Sin.  T^e  oiJ^er- is  simply  not  knowing  Sin  :  as  when  a  Person, 
either  by  Reason  of  tender  Age,  or  any  other  Cause,  is  with- 
out knowing  or  committing  Evil.      Of  this  last  Kind  was 


28  The  Orthodox  Confession  of  the 

the  Innocence  of  Adam  before  the  Fall,  joined  with  a  most 
complete  and  perfect  Rectitude,  and  innate  Justice  both  of 
Will  and  Understanding.  So  that  in  his  Understanding  all 
Knowledge  was  included ;  and,  in  his  Will,  all  Probity  and 
Honesty.  For  inasmuch  as  Adam  had  a  perfect  Knowledge 
of  Grod,  therefore  in  knowing  of  God,  he  knew  all  other 
things  through  God,  as  appeared  in  that,  when  all  the 
Creatures  came  to  Adam  to  be  named :  For  he  gave  them 
all  Names  expressive  of  the  several  Natures  and  Disposi- 
tions, which  he  knew  not  from  any  Experience,  but  from 
that  Knowledge  of  things  which,  by  the  Blessing  of  God, 
he  had.  And  as  for  his  Will,  that  was,  in  all  things, 
governed  by  his  Reason ;  yet  so  as  to  retain  a  perfect 
Freedom,  and  that  it  is  manifestly  in  the  Power  of  Man  to 
sin,  or  not  to  sin,  is  evident  from  holy  Scripture  (Ecclesiast. 
XV.  1 1),  &y  not  thou,  It  is  through  the  Lord  that  I  fell 
away  ;  for  thou  oughtest  not  to  do  the  things  which  he  hateth. 
Say  not  thou,  He  hath  caused  me  to  err;  for  he  hath  no  need 
of  the  sinful  Man.  The  Lord  hateth  all  Abomination ;  and 
they  that  fear  God  love  it  not.  He  himself  made  Man  from 
the  Beginning,  and  left  him  in  the  Hand  of  his  Counsel.  If 
thou  wilt,  thou  shall  keep  the  Commandments  and  Faith  by 
doing  what  pleases  him.  He  hath  set  Fire  and  Water  before 
thee  ;  stretch  forth  thine  Hand  unto  whither  thou  wilt.  Before 
Man  is  Life  and  Death,  and  whether  him  liketh,  shall  be  given 
him.  And  a  little  after  (ver.  21),  He  hath  commanded  no 
Man  to  do  wickedly ;  neither  hath  he  given  any  Man  Licence  to 
sin.  In  such  a  state  of  Innocence  and  Impeccability,  like 
the  Angels,  was  Man :  But  when,  by  transgressing  the 
Commandments,  he  had  sinned,  he  then  came  in  a  State 
of  Sin  ;  and,  being  expelled  from  Paradise,  he  became  sub- 
ject to  Death,  according  to  that  Scripture  {Rom.  vi.  28), 
The  Wages  of  Sin  is  Death ;  and  presently  losing  the  Perfec- 
tion of  his  Reason  and  Understanding,  his  Will  became 
prone  to  evil  rather  than  good.  Thus  the  State  of  Inno- 
cence and  Integrity,  by  Man  tasting  of  evil,  became  a  State 
of  Sin ;  and  Man,  who  before  was  perfect,  debased  so  low 
that  now  he  may  well  cry  out  with  David  {Psal.  xxii.  6) 
I  am  a  Worm,  and  no  Man. 


Catholic  and  Apostolic  Eastern  Church.  29 

Question  24. 
Whether  all  Men  are  liable  for  the  Sin  of  Adam  ? 

Answer. 

As  all  Mankind,  during  the  state  of  Innocence,  was  in 
Adam ;  so  in  him  all  Men,  falling  from  what  he  fell,  re- 
mained in  a  State  of  Sin.  Wherefore  Mankind  is  become, 
not  only  subject  unto  Sin,  but  also,  on  Account  of  Sin, 
unto  Punishment;  wliich,  according  to  the  Sentence  pro- 
nounced of  God,  was  (Gen.  ii.  17),  In  the  Day  that  thou 
eatest  of  the  Tree,  thou  shalt  surely  die.  And  to  this  the 
Apostle  alludes  {Rom.  v.  12),  Wherefore  as  by  one  Man 
Sin  entered  into  the  World,  and  Death  by  Sin,  and  so  Death 
passed  upon  all  Men,  for  that  all  have  sinned.  So  that  we 
are  conceived  in  our  Mother's  Womb,  and  born  in  this 
Sin,  according  to  the  holy  Psalmist  (Psal.  li.  7),  Behold, 
I  was  shapen  in  Wickedness,  and  in  Sin  hath  my  Mother  con- 
ceived me.  This  is  called  parental,  or  original  Sin,  first, 
because  that,  before  this,  Man  was  free  from  all  Sin ; 
although  the  Devil  was  then  corrupt,  aud  fallen,  by  whose 
Temptation  this  parental  Sin  sprang  up  in  Man ;  and  Adam 
becoming  guilty,  we  all  likewise,  who  descend  from  him,  be- 
come also  guilty.  Secondly,  this  is  called  original  Sin,  because 
no  Mortal  is  conceived  without  this  Depravity  of  Nature. 

Question  25. 

But  since  God  foreknew  that  Adam  would  fall,  where- 
fore, I  pray,  did  he  create  him  liable  to  it  ? 

Answer. 

God  fully  foreknew  both  the  Fall  of  Adam,  and  the  Malice 
of  Lucifer,  before  he  created  either,  and  the  most  minute 
Thoughts  and  Actions  that  either  of  them  would  think  or  act ; 
nevertheless  the  divine  Goodness  would  not  suffer  itself  to  be 
overcome  by  the  Wickedness  of  Man,  or  the  Devil  (see  St. 
Damascene,  ii.  27,  and  in  his  Dialogue  concerning  the  Mani- 


30  The  Orthodox  Confession  of  the 

chees,  pp.  542,  556),  but,  that  it  might  be  the  more  manifest, 
G-od  created  the  Devil  a  good  Angel,  who,  of  his  own  free 
Will  and  Choice,  became  Evil :  as  afterwards  Man  did  by  his 
Temptation.  Now,  God  so  dealt  with  Mankind,  that,  in  his 
Disobedience,  God's  Goodness  might  shine  with  more  glorious 
Brightness,  by  sending  his  only  Son  into  this  World,  who 
might  take  Flesh  of  a  most  unspotted  Virgin,  by  the  Opera- 
tion of  the  Holy  Ghost  and  redeem  lost  Man ;  and  receive 
him  into  his  Kingdom,  adorned  with  greater  Glory  than  he 
had  before  in  Paradise,  to  the  eternal  Confusion  of  the  Devil. 
Therefore  neither  ought  the  Sin  of  Man  hinder,  that  God 
should  not  create  him. 

Question  26. 

Since,  then,  God  knew  all  things  before  they  were,  did  not 
he  predestinate  them  to  be  good  or  evil,  in  such  wise  that 
they  could  not  be  otherwise  than  they  are  ? 

Answer. 

God  ceridAuly  foreknetv  all  things  before  they  were  in  Being; 
but  he  only  predestinated  Good  (St.  Damascene,  Book  ii.  chap. 
XXX.),  for  it  were  contrary  to  the  divine  Gooduess  to  predes- 
tine Evil.  For  Evil  is  no  other  than  Sin ;  for,  except  Sin, 
which  is  the  transgressing  of  the  divine  Will  and  Law,  pro- 
perly speaking,  there  is  no  such  thing  as  Evil  in  the  World : 
For  those  which  God  is  pleased  to  inflict  on  us  for  our  Sins, 
as  Pestilence,  War,  Sickness,  and  such  like,  they  are  said  to 
be  evil  with  regard  to  us  {Basil,  Romily  ix.,  that  God  is  not 
the  Cause  of  Evil),  because  they  afflict  us  with  Pain  and 
Sorrow,  to  which  we  are  averse :  But,  with  regard,  to  God, 
they  are  not  evil,  but  rather  good,  as  being  the  Instruments 
of  his  Correction,  whereby  he  converts  us  to  Eighteousness. 
Therefore  when  the  Scripture  saith  {Amos  iii.  6),  Shall  there 
be  evil  in  a  City,  and  the  Lord  hath  not  done  it?  there  by 
the  Word  evil  is  to  be  understood  the  just  Judgment  of  God. 
In  fine,  God,  in  his  Wisdom  and  Justice,  predetermines  only 
those  things  which  are  entirely  out  of  our  Power,  with  reo-ard 
to  their  being  or  not  being;  and  in  those  good  thino-g  which 


Catholic  and  Apostolic  Eastern  Church.  31 

are  in  our  Power  to  be  done,  he  foreknows,  but  so  that  his 
Will  hindereth  not  ours,  which  no  way  controls  the  Nature 
of  Free-will. 

Question  27. 

What  is  Free-will? 

Answer. 

Man's  Free-will  is  an  absolute,  free,  and  voluntary  Choice 
to  do  Good  or  Evil,  arising  from  Reason  or  the  reasonable  Soul. 
For  it  is  necessary  that  a  Being  endued  with  Eeason,  should 
have  a  Nature  joined  with  a  Power  over  his  own  Will,  which, 
as  Reason  prompted,  he  should  exercise  freely.  Now  Reason, 
whilst  Man  remained  in  the  state  of  Innocence  (that  is,  before 
his  Fall)  was  perfect  and  uncorrupt;  and  by  his  Fall,  became 
corrupt ;  but  his  Will  (although  with  regard  to  the  Desire  of 
Good  and  Evil,  it  remained  unaltered),  yet,  in  some  things, 
it  became  more  inclined  to  the  Evil,  and  in  others  to  the 
Good  :  As  saith  St.  Basil  (on  Isai.  xiv.).  Every  Man  may  by 
his  Will  and  Choice  become  either  a  good  Seed  or  a  bad  ; 
according  to  the  Apostle  (1  Cor.  iv.  15),  In  Jesus  Christ  I 
have  begotten  you  through  the  Gospel.  Also  St.  John  (John 
i.  12),  As  many  as  received  him,  to  them  gave  he  Power  to  become 
the  sons  of  God.  Wherein  the  holy  Doctor  teacheth  us,  that 
notwithstanding  the  Will  of  Man  is  miserably  depraved  by 
original  Sin ;  yet  it  is  the  Choice  of  every  one  whether  he 
will  become  righteous,  and  the  Child  of  God ;  or  wicked, 
and  the  Child  of  the  Devil.  This,  I  say,  is  in  every  one's 
Power,  but  with  the  divine  Grace  assisting  him  to  do  Good, 
and  withdrawing  him  from  Evil ;  yet,  nevertheless,  so  as  not 
to  interfere  with  his  free  Will. 

Question  28. 

Seeing  that  Man  is  born  in  Sin,  is  the  Soul,  as  well  as  the 
Body,  from  the  Seed  of  Adam  ? 

Answer. 

The  human  Body  descends  from  Adam,  but  the  Soul  comes 
from  God  :  According   to   the  Scripture  {Zach.  xii.  1 ),  The 


32  The  Oi'thodox  Confession  of  the 

Lord  which  stretcheth  forth  the  Heavens,  and  layeth  the  Foun- 
dations of  the  Earth,  and  formeth  the  Spirit  of  Man  within 
him.  And  agaiu  {Eccl.  xii.  7),  Then  shall  the  Dust  return  to 
the  Earth  as  it  was,  and  the  Spirit  shall  return  to  God  who 
gave  it.  For  if  the  Soul  were  of  human  Seed,  doubtless  it 
would  die  with  the  Body,  and,  with  that,  return  to  Dust ;  but 
we  are  taught  otherwise  in  the  holy  Scriptures,  where  Christ 
says  to  the  Thief  on  the  Cross  {Luke  xxiii.  43),  Verily  I  say 
unto  thee,  This  Day  shall  thou  be  with  me  in  Paradise.  The 
Body  of  the  Thief  remained  on  the  Cross,  but  the  Soul,  as 
being  an  immortal  Spirit,  entered  with  Christ  into  Paradise  : 
Whereas,  if  it  had  been  of  human  Extract,  it  must  have 
died  with  the  Body  on  the  Cross.  And,  indeed,  how  can  we 
otherwise  understand  these  Words  of  our  Lord  ?  {Matth.  xxii. 
31),  Have  ye  not  read  that  which  was  spoken  to  you  by  God, 
saying,  I  am,  the  God  of  Abraham,  and  the  God  of  Isaac,  and  the 
God  of  Jacob  ?  God  is  not  the  God  of  the  Dead,  but  of  the  Living. 
Which  Words  cannot  be  applied  but  to  the  Soul,  for  the 
Bodies  of  those  Fathers  had  been  long  ago  consumed  to 
Dust ;  they  must,  therefore,  be  meant  of  the  Soul,  which, 
as  it  liveth  for  ever,  so  it  for  ever  standeth  in  the  Presence 
of  God.  Now,  if  the  Soul  were  of  the  same  Stock  with  the 
Body,  without  doubt  it  must  run  the  same  Fate  with  it,  and 
together  with  it  also  perish.  But  the  Soul  is  immitted  into 
the  Body  by  God,  when  he  hath  fitted  and  prepared  it  for 
its  Eeception,  and  is  diffused  throughout  all  its  Parts,  as 
Fire  pervades  all  Parts  of  the  glowing  Iron.  But  chiefly  it 
resides  (according  to  St.  Damascene,  i.  xvii.)  in  the  Head 
and  Heart, 

Question  29. 

Since  God  is  the  Creator  of  all  Things,  should  he  not 
also  provide  for  all  Things  ? 

Answer. 

He  doth  provide  entirely  for  all  Things  :  For  from  the 
smallest  to  the  greatest,  he  knoweth  them  all,  and  every 
Individual  which  he  hath  made  he  particularly  taketh  Care 
of.     For  so  sayeth  our  blessed  Saviour  {Matth.  x.  29),  Are 


Catholic  and  Apostolic  Eastern  Church.  33 

not  two  Sparrows  sold /or  a  Farthing  ?  and  ono  of  them  shall 
not  fall  on  the  Ground  without  your  FatJier.  But  the  very 
Hairs  of  your  Head  are  all  numbered.  The  same  Provideuce 
David  celebrates  in  the  Old  Testament  {Psal.  cxlv.  15),  The 
eyes  of  all  wait  upon  thee,  0  Lord,  and  thou  givest  them  their  Meat 
in  due  Season.  Thou  openest  thy  Hand,  and  fllest  all  Things 
living  with  Plenteov^ness. 

Question  30. 

Are  the  Words  Foreknowledge,  Predestination,  Provi- 
dence, of  the  same  Signification  in  Divinity  ? 


Answer. 

Foreknowledge,  Predestination,  and  Providence  have 
different  Signification  in  Divinity.  Providence  respects 
Things  which  are  already  created,  but  Foreknowledge  and 
Predestination  were  in  God  before  any  Thing  was  created, 
but  in  a  manner  distinct  from  each  other  ;  Foreknowledge 
being  the  bare,  simple  knowing  of  a  future  Thing,  without 
any  determinate  Specification  of  it :  that  is,  not  necessarily 
determining  that  this  or  that  should  be.  But  Predesti- 
nation, joined  with  Foreknowledge,  is  a  determining  the 
Species,  or  what  a  Thing  must  be  absolutely  ;  only,,  always 
determining  Good,  and  not  Evil.  For  if  Pbedestination  were 
to  appoint  Evil,  it  would  be  contrary  to  the  essential  Good- 
ness of  God  :  Therefore,  in  like  manner,  as  we  first  conceive 
a  Thing,  and  then  appoint  concerning  it,  so  may  we  speak 
with  Regard  to  God  :  First  in  order  is  his  Foreknowledge  ; 
then  his  Predestination  ;  and  lastly  (things  being  brought 
into  actual  Being)  his  Providence.  As  the  Apostle  plainly 
teaches  {Rom.  viii.  29),  For  whom  he  did  foreknow,  he  also  did 
predestinate  ;  whom  he  did  predestinate,  them  he  also  called  ;  whom 
he  called,  them  he  also  justified  ;  and  whom  he  justified,  them  he  also 
glorified.  But  this  is  only  to  be  understood  oi  Man,  for  other 
created  Beings  (except  the  Angels,  who  are  settled  in  a  State 
of  Certainty  and  Safety)  are  not  the  objects  of  the  Divine 
Pkbdestination  ;  For,  as  they  had  no  free  Will,  so  they  are 

c 


34  The  Orthodox  Confession  of  the 

without  Imputation  whatever  they  do,  being  done  by  the 
Impulse  of  natural  Instinct ;  wherefore  they  are  neither 
chastised  with  Punishment  of  any  kind,  nor  crowned  with 
the  Rewards  of  Glory  and  Praise. 


Question  31. 

What  doth  this  Article  farther  teach,  concerning  God  and 
his  Creation? 

Answek. 

Whatever  your  Mind  can  possibly  imagine  good,  that 
consider  as  appertaining  to  God,  the  supreme  Good,  as  its 
Origin  and  Source  ;  and  whatever  you  can  figure  to  your- 
self of  Evil,  consider  as  the  most  opposite  and  remote  from 
God :  Not  so  much  as  being  distant  in  Place,  as  being 
diiferent  in  its  very  Essence.  Of  created  Things,  think 
thus  :  That  they  are  good,  as  being  produced  by  an  infinitely 
good  Maker  ;  only  with  this  Diiference,  that  rational  Beings, 
who  are  endued  with  Understanding  and  free  Will,  are  bad 
when  they  depart  from  God.  Not  that  they  were  so  created, 
but  for  that  they  became  so  by  acting  contrary  to  their 
Reason.  Of  irrational  Beings,  that  as  they  are  without  free 
Will,  they  are  in  their  Nature  Good. 


Question  32. 
What  is  the  second  Article  of  the  Faith  ? 

Answek. 

And  in  one  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  the  only  begotten  Son  of  God, 
begotten  of  his  Father  before  all  Worlds,  God  of  God,  Light  of 
Light,  very  God  of  very  God,  begotten,  not  made,  being  of  one  Sub- 
stance with  the  Father,  by  whom,  all  Things  were  made. 


Catholic  and  Apostolic  Eastern  Church.  35 

Question  33. 
What  doth  this  Article  of  the  Creed  teach  us  ? 

Answer. 

Chiefly  two  things.  First,  That  the  Son  of  God,  Jesus 
Christ,  is  God  eternal,  of  the  same  proper  Nature  with  his 
Father,  and  equal  to  him  in  Glory  and  Honour :  as  he  saith 
of  himself  (John  xvii.  5),  And  now,  0  Father,  glorify  thou 
me  with  thine  own  Self,  with  the  Glory  which  I  had  with  thee 
lefore  the  World  was.  Secondly,  That  Jesus  Christ  is  the 
Creator,  not  only  of  the  Things  which  are  made,  but  also 
of  Time  itself,  in  which  all  things  are  made  (Rei.  i.  2), 
£y  whom  also  he  hath  made  the  Ages.  But  concerning 
permanent  Beings,  the  Evangelist  saith  (John  i.  10),  The 
World  was  made  by  him,  and  the  World  knew  him  not. 

Question  34. 

What  mean  the  words  Jesus  Christ,  which  we  meet  with 
in  this  Article  ? 

Answer. 

Jesus  signifies  Saviour,  as  it  is  interpreted  by  the  Arch- 
angel, who  said  unto  Joseph  (Matth.  i.  21),  She  shall  bring 
forth  a  Son,  and  thou  shalt  call  his  Name  Jesus,  for  he  shall 
save  his  People  from  their  Sins.  Wherefore  this  Name  can- 
not properly  be  given  unto  any  one,  save  only  unto  our 
Lord  and  Saviour,  who  hath  set  free  all  Mankind  from  the 
Bondage  of  the  B&vil.  Christ  signifies  Anointed :  for  that, 
in  the  old  Law,  those  who  were  anointed  were  called 
Christs  :  namely,  Priests,  Kings,  and  Prophets,  into  which 
three  Offices  Christ  was  anointed ;  not  after  the  common 
Manner  of  others,  but  after  a  superior  Manner,  above  all 
others  :  As  the  holy  Psalmist  says  (Psal.  xlv.  8),  Thou  hast 
loved  Righteousness  and  hated  Iniquity;  wherefore  God,  even 
thy  God,  hath  Anointed  thee  with  the  Oil  of  Gladness,  above 
thy  Fellows.     Wherein  is  meant,  the  being  anointed  with  the 


36  '  The  Orthodox  Confession  of  the 

Holy  Spirit,  witli  which  he  was  anointed  according  to  the 
Prophet  Isaiah  (Isai.  Ixi.  1),  The  Spirit  of  the  Lord  is 
upon  me,  because  the  Lord  hath  Anointed  me,  to  preach  good 
Tidings  unto  the  Meek.  Which  words  Christ  applies  to  him- 
self (Lulce  xiv.  21),  This  Bay  is  this  Scripture  fulfilled  in 
your  Ears.  Christ,  indeed,  was,  with  a  three-fold  Excel- 
lency, and  extraordinary  Majesty,  exalted  above  his  Fellows. 
First,  as  Priest  after  the  Order  of  Melchizedek,  according  to 
the  Apostle  {Heb.  v.  10),  Called  of  God  an  High  Priest,  after 
the  Order  of  Melchizedek.  And  again  {Heb.  ix.  14),  He 
calls  Christ  a  Priest,  because  he  offered  himself  to  God  and 
the  Father :  saying,  Who  through  the  eternal  Spirit,  offered 
himself  without  Spot  to  God.  And  again  (verse  28),  So 
Christ  was  once  offered  to  bear  the  Sins  of  many.  Secondly, 
The  next  Excellency  and  Majesty  of  Christ,  in  his  Kingly 
Office,  as  the  Arch-angel,  Gabriel,  declared  when  he  brought 
tlie  heavenly  Annunciation  to  the  most  chaste  Virgin 
(Luke  i.  32),  saying.  The  Lord  God  shall  give  unto  him  the 
Throne  of  his  Father  David,  and  he  shall  reign  over  the  House 
of  Jacob  for  ever,  and  of  his  Kingdom  there  shall  be  no  End. 
The  Wise  Men,  also,  when  they  brought  their  Offerings,  testi- 
fied concerning  his  Kingdom,  saying  {Matth.  ii.  2),  Where 
is  he  that  is  born  King  of  the  Jews  ?  And  the  Title  given 
him  at  his  Death  confirms  this,  when  it  was  written  (John 
xix.  9),  Jesus  <9/'Nazaebth,  the  King  of  the  Jews.  Thirdly, 
Concerning  his  third  Office,  Moses  long  before  had  prophe- 
sied, by  inspiration,  saying  (Deut.  xviii.  10),  /  will  raise 
them  up  a  Prophet  from  among  their  Brethren,  like  unto  thee. 
This  Greatness  of  our  Lord's  sufficiently  appears  from  the 
Sanctity  of  the  Doctrine  which  he  taught ;  from  whence, 
also,  his  Divinity  is  sufficiently  manifest,  and  in  which  we 
are  taught  everything  necessary  to  Salvation.  As  himself 
spake  (John  xvii.  26),  /  have  made  thy  Name  known  unto  them. 
And  a  little  above  (ver.  8),  For  I  have  given  unto  them  the 
Words  which  thou  gavest  me,  and  they  have  received  them,  and 
have  known  surely  that  I  come  out  from  thee,  and  they  have 
believed  that  thou  didst  send  me.  But  Christ  more  especially 
exercised  this  third  Office  of  Prophet  when  he  foretold  what 
would  come  to  pass ;  which  he  did,  not  by  Inspiration    as 


Catholic  and  Apostolic  Eastern  Church.  37 

other  Prophets,  but  as  God  himself,  of  his  own  knowledge, 
as  being  God  and  Man. 

Question  35. 
Why  is  the  Son  of  God  called  Only-begotten  ? 

Answer. 

That  the  Son  of  God  is  only-begotten  is  manifest  from  the 
Scripture  (John  i.  14),  We  have  seen  his  Glory,  the  Glory  as 
of  the  only-begotten  of  the  Father.  And  again  (ver.  18),  The 
only-begotten  Son  which  is  in  the  Bosom  of  the  Father.  He  is 
called  only-begotten,  because  he  only  is  the  Son  of  God  by 
Nature  :  Others,  who  are  sometimes  called  the  Sons  of  God, 
being  so,  not  by  Nature  but  by  Grace,  or  Adoption,  as  the 
Faithful  and  Elect.  Which  Grace  of  Adoption,  to  become 
the  Sons  of  God,  is  granted  them  through  Jesus  Christ, 
according  to  the  Scripture  (John  i.  12),  As  many  as  received 
him,  to  them  gave  he  Power  to  become  the  Sons  of  God. 

Question  36. 
What  mean  the  Words  Light  of  Light  ? 

Answee. 

For  the  better  understanding  this,  you  are  to  know  that 
there  be  two  kinds  of  Light,  namely,  created  and  uncreated. 
Of  the  created  Light  the  Scripture  saith  (Gen.  i.  3),  God  said,  Let 
there  he  Light,  and  there  was  Light ;  and  God  saw  the  Light  that 
it  was  good,  and  God  divided  the  Light  from  the  Darkness.  But 
touching  that  uncreated  Light,  the  Prophet  isamA  tlius  (Isai.  x. 
19),  The  Sun  shall  he  no  more  thy  Light  hy  Bay,  neither  for  Bright- 
ness shall  the  Moon  give  Light  unto  thee  ;  hut  the  Lord  shall  he  an 
everlasting  Light,  and  thy  God  thy  Glory.  Thy  Sun  shall  no  more 
go  down,  neither  shall  thy  Moon  vnthdraw  itself ;  for  the  Lord 
shall  he  thine  everlasting  Light.  And  it  is  this  uncreated  Light 
•which  is  intended  in  this  Place,  as  more  plainly  appears 
from  the  Words  which  immediately  follow,  namely,  Very 


38  Tlie  Onhodox  Confession  of  the 

God  of  Veey  God,  Begotten,  Not  Made.  Created  Light 
you  are  to  consider  as  being  made  out  of  Nothing  ;  but  the 
begotten  Light,  or  the  Son,  as  springing  from  the  Essence  of 
The  Fathee.  As  says  the  Apostle  {Eel.  i.  3),  Who,  heing 
the  Brightness  of  his  Glory,  and  the  express  Image  of  his  Person, 
and  upholding  all  things  hy  the  Word  of  his  Power,  when  he  had 
hy  himself  purged  our  Sins,  sat  down  on  the  right  hand  of  the 
Majesty  on  high. 

After  the  same  Manner  speaketh  he  of  himself  {John  viii. 
12),  I  am  the  Light  of  the  World;  he  that  followeth  me  shall  not 
walk  in  Darkness,  hut  shall  have  the  Light  of  Life.  Further- 
more, it  is  said  Light  op  Light,  because  he  hath  in  himself 
the  whole  Essence  of  the  Father ;  like  as  when  one  Light  is 
kindled  by  another,  it  hath  in  it  all  the  Nature  of  that  other 
Light.  Lastly,  the  Words,  By  Whom  All  Things  Were 
Made,  are  thus  to  be  understood  :  As  the  Son  is  equal  in 
the  same  Nature  with  the  Father,  so  he  is  equally  Creator ; 
and  not  By  Whom,  as  by  a  Servant  or  Instrument,  as  the 
Scripture  teacheth  us  {John  i.  10),  He  was  in  the  World,  and 
the  World  ivas  made  through  him  ;  that  is,  by  him. 

Question  37. 
What  is  the  third  Article  of  the  Creed? 

Answee. 

Who  for  us,  Men,  and  for  our  Salvation,  came  down  from 
Heaven,  and  was  incarnate  hy  the  Holy  Ghost  of  the  Virgin  Mary, 
and  was  made  Man. 

Question  38. 
What  doth  this  Article  of  the  Creed  teach  ? 

Answer. 

We  are  hereby  taught  four  Things :  First,  That  the  Son  of 
God  came  down  from  Heaven  into  the  Womb  of  a  most 
pure  Virgin,  to  save  Mankind,  as  he  before  had  promised. 
Wherefore  he  thus  speaketh  concerning  himself  (John  iii. 


Catholic  and  Apostolic  Eastern  Church.  39 

13),  No  Man  hath  ascended  up  to  Heaven  hut  he  that  came 
down  from  Heaven,  even  the  Son  of  Man.  Now,  he  came  not. 
down  from  Heaven  by  Change  of  Place ;  for,  as  being  very 
God,  he  fills  all  Places,  and  is  present  in  all ;  but  so  it 
seemed  good  unto  his  Majesty,  to  humble  himself  by  taking 
on  him  the  Human  Nature.  Secondly,  This  Article  teacheth 
us,  that  our  Lord  Jesais  Christ  did  verily  and  indeed  take 
on  him  a  real  Humanity,  and  not  in  appearance  only. 
For  in  that  Moment  wherein  the  holy  Maid  answered  the 
Angel,  and  said.  Behold  the  Handmaid  of  the  Lord,  he  it 
unto  me  according  unto  thy  Word,  His  Body  was  formed  in 
the  Virgin's  Womb,  and  he  became  a  perfect  Man  in  every 
Particular,  and  having  a  reasonable  Soul  conjoined  with  his 
Divinity,  being  Perfect  God  and  Perfect  Man,  in  one  and 
the  same  Person.  And  the  Immaculate  Virgin  was  saluted, 
and  acknowledged  to  be  the  Mother  of  God,  as  Elizabeth 
said  unto  her  {Luhe  i.  43),  And  whence  is  this  to  me,  that 
the  Mother  of  my  Lord  should  come  unto  me  ?  Furthermore, 
it  behoves  us  to  know  that  the  Divinity  was  not  changed 
into  the  Humanity,  neither  was  the  Humanity  lost  in  the 
Divinity,  but  each  Nature  remained  complete  with  all  its 
Properties,  only  joined  in  the  same  Person ;  Sin  only, 
which  appertained  to  the  Human  Nature,  being  excepted. 


Question   39. 
What  is  the  third  Thing  taught  in  this  Article  ? 

Answkk. 

Thirdly,  we  are  hereby  taught,  that  the  Incarnation  of 
Christ  was  by  the  Operation  of  the  Holy  Ghost;  so  that  as 
the  holy  Maid  was  a  Virgin  before  her  Conception,  so  also 
in  conceiving,  after  she  had  conceived,  and  even  when  she 
brought  fourth,  she  remained  a  Virgin.  For  Christ  came 
forth  of  his  Mother's  Womb  after  such  a  Manner  as  to 
leave  unviolated  her  Virginity  and  left  unbroke  that  Seal, 
that  she  might  remain  a  Virgin  for  ever, 


40  Tlie  Orthodox  Confession  of  the 

Question   40. 
What  farther  is  contained  in  this  Article  ? 

Answer. 

Concerning  the  most  chaste  Virgin,  and  Mother  of  God, 
Mary,  whom  all  the  Orthodox  (as  it  is  their  Duty)  ought  to 
praise  and  reverence  as  the  Mother  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ, 
or  rather  as  the  Mother  of  God,  seeing  she  was  thought 
worthy,  by  God,  to  fulfil  so  great  a  Mystery.  For  which 
Reason  the  Church  has  composed  a  Salutation  to  her  partly 
with  the  Words  of  the  Arch-Angel  and  holy  Elizabeth,  and 
partly  with  a  Form  of  her  own  :  Thus, 

0  G-od-bearing  Virgin !  Hail  Mary,  full  of  Grace !  the 
Lord  is  with  thee :  Blessed  art  thou  among  Women,  and  blessed 
is  the  Fruit  of  thy  Womb,  for  thou  hast  brought  forth  the 
Saviour  of  our  Souls. 

Question  41. 
What  are  we  to  think  concerning  this  Salutation  ? 

Answer. 

First,  Thou  must  believe  that  this  Salutation  was  orisi- 
nally  appointed  by  God  himself:  though  it  was  taught  unto 
Men  by  the  Arch-Angel  Gabriel,  who  hath  not  dared  to  have 
used  it,  unless  he  had  been  so  commanded  by  God.  The 
words  of  the  holy  Elisabeth  were  also  inspired  by  the  Holy 
Ghost,  as  is  evident  from  the  Evangelist's  Account  {Luhe 
i.  41),  Elizabeth  was  filled  ivith  the  Holy  Ghost,  and  she  spake 
out  with  a  loud  Voice,  and  said,  Blessed  art  thou  among  Women, 
and  blessed  is  the  Fruit  of  thy  Womb.  Also  the  Words  which 
the  Church  hath  added  are  of  the  Holy  Ghost. 

And  the  Church,  by  the  Authority  with  which  she  is 
vested,  doth  command  us,  that  when  we  pray,  we  should 
frequently  honour  and  praise  the  blessed  Virgin  with  this 
Salutation. 


Vatlwlic  and  Apostolic  Eastern  Church.  41 

Question  42. 
What  is  taught  us  in  this  Salutation  ? 

Answer. 

In  this  Salutation  is  contained  a  Commemoration,  that 
the  Soil  of  God  became  Man,  and  of  the  Benefits  which  we 
receive  thereby  :  And  also  we  learn  thereby,  that  when  the 
eternal  Word  of  God,  which  is  without  Beginning,  came 
down  from  Heaven  he  brought  not  Flesh  with  him,  but 
received  it  in  the  Womb  of  the  most  holy  Virgin,  formed  of 
her  purest  Blood,  by  the  Operation  of  the  Holy  Spirit ;  so  that 
he  was  born  of  her  as  of  his  proper  Parent.  And  this  we  must 
inost  truly  and  firmly  believe  ;  for  the  Church  doth  condemn, 
as  Heretics,  all  such  as  hold  that  the  Saviour  came  down 
from  Heaven  already  clothed  with  Flesh,  wherewith  he  passed 
through  the  holy  Virgin  as  through  a  Door  {Cyril  of  Jeru- 
salem his  Catechis.  xiii.).  We  are,  farthermore,  taught  therein 
to  call  the  blessed  Virgin  God-bearing,  according  to  the  human 
Nature  of  Christ ;  and  that  Christ,  who  was  born  of  her, 
was  perfect  God,  and  perfect  Man.  Moreover,  this  Saluta- 
tion, iu  calling  the  Virgin  full  of  Grace,  teacheth  us,  that  as 
she  is  the  Mother  of  God,  she  is  made  more  abundantly  a 
Partaker  of  the  divine  Grace  than  any  created  Being : 
Wherefore  the  Church  rightly  extolleth  her  above  the 
Cherubim  and  Seraphim,  For  she,  far  above  all  the  Choirs 
of  Angels,  is  at  the  right  Hand  of  her  Son,  with  all  Honour 
and  Glory,  according  to  David  (Psal.  xlv.  10),  Upon  thy 
Right  Hand  did  stand,  the  Queen,  in  a  Vesture  of  Gold  wrought 
about  with  divers  Colours.  Every  orthodox  Christian  ought 
to  repeat  this  Salutation  with  the  utmost  Eeverence,  and 
implore  the  Intercession  of  the  Virgin  ;  for  the  Prayer  of 
the  Mother  availeth  much  with  the  Son.  And  whosoever 
would  be  a  devout  Honourer  of  the  Virgin,  let  him  (alway 
standing,  not  sitting)  repeat  the  Hymn  called  Akathiston, 
and  other  Supplication  and  Hymns,  which  the  Church  hath 
composed  in  Honour  of  the  Mother  of  God. 


42  The  Orthodox  Confession  of  the 

Question  43. 
What  is  the  fourth  Article  of  the  Creed  ? 

Answer. 

Chiefly  six  Things.  First,  That  the  Word  verily,  and 
indeed,  suffered  on  the  Cross  for  our  Sakes,  and  truly  and 
really  died,  according  to  that  same  Humanity  which  he 
received  from  the  Virgin  Mary :  As  is  manifest  from  the 
holy  Book  (Luke  xxiii.  46),  And  when  Jesus  had  cried  with 
a  loud  Voice,  he  said.  Father,  into  thy  Hands  I  commend  my 
Spirit ;  and  having  said  thus  he  gave  up  the  Ghost.  And 
that  he  truly  poured  out  his  precious  Blood  for  us,  where- 
with he  redeemed  us,  as  the  Apostle  witnesseth  {Eph.  i. 
5,  7),  Who  hath  predestinated  us  unto  the  Adoption  of  Chil- 
dren, hy  Jesus  Christ,  in  whom  we  have  Redemption  through 
his  Blood,  the  Forgiveness  of  Sins  according  to  the  Riches  of  his 
Grace. 

Question  45. 
What  is  the  second  Thing  contained  in  this  Article  ? 

Answer. 

That  Christ  suffered  the  Punishment  of  us  Sinners,  hav- 
ing no  Sin  in  Himself:  as  the  Apostle  St.  Peter  testifieth 
(1  Pet.  i.  18),  Forasmuch  as  ye  know  ye  were  not  redeemed 
with  corruptible  Things,  as  Silver  and  Gold,  from  your  vain 
Conversation  taught  you  ly  your  Fathers,  hut  with  the  precious 
Blood  of  Christ,  as  of  a  Lanib,  without  Blemish  and  without 
Spot.  In  like  manner  doth  John  the  Baptist  bear  Witness, 
that  Jesus,  who  was  perfectly  innocent,  and  free  from  any 
Stain  of  Sin,  suffered  for  our  Sins ;  For  thus  saith  he  {John 
i.  29),  Behold  the  Lamb  of  God  who  taketh  away  the  Sin  of  the 
World.  And  this  was  voluntarily,  and  of  his  own  free 
Will,  as  himself  saith  (John  x.  18),  /  have  Power  to  lay 
down  my  Life,  and  I  have  Potver  to  take  it  again. 


Catholic  and  Apostolic  Eastern  Church.  43 

Question  46. 
What  is  the  third  Thing  taught  ? 

Answer. 

That  Christ  suffered  on  the  Cross,  according  to  his  human 
Nature,  not  according  to  his  Divinity.  For  his  divine  Nature 
suffered  not :  that  was  not  fastened  to  the  Cross,  that  did 
not  give  its  Face  to  be  spit  upon,  nor  to  the  Smiters :  that 
died  not.  And  that  Christ  was  crucified  only  in  the  Flesh 
the  Apostle  manifesteth,  saying  ( Coloss.  i.  21, 22),  JVow  hath  he 
reconciled  in  the  Body  of  his  Flesh  through  Death,  to  present  you 
holy,  and  unblameable,  and  unreprovahle  before  him.  Never- 
theless his  divine  Nature,  having  taken  to  it  the  Humanity, 
was  never  again  separated  from  it.  Not  in  the  Time  of  his 
Passion  and  Death  upon  the  Cross ;  not  even  in  Death ; 
although  his  Soul  was  separated  from  his  Body,  yet  did  not 
his  Divinity  ever  depart  from  his  Body  or  his  Soul.  So  that 
in  Death  itself  Christ  still  continued  one  and  the  Same 
Person. 

Question  47. 

What  is  the  fourth  Part  contained  in  this  Article  ? 

Answer. 

That  the  Death  of  Christ  was  abundantly  more  excelled, 
and  of  far  greater  Benefits,  than  could  be  the  Death  of  all 
other  Men :  For  these  especial  Reasons.  First,  Because  of 
the  heavy  Burden  of  our  Sins,  as  saitli  the  Prophet  (Isai. 
liii.  4),  ITe  hath  home  our  Griefs  and  carried  our  Sorrows,  yet 
we  did  esteem  him  stricken,  smitten  of  God,  and  afflicted.  But 
he  was  wounded  for  our  Transgressions,  he  was  bruised  for  our 
Iniquities.  Also  the  Prophet  Jeremiah,  speaking  in  the  Per- 
son of  Christ  {Lament,  i.  12),  Is  it  nothing  to  you,  all  ye  that 
pass  by  ?  Behold  and  see  if  there  he  any  Sorrow  like  unto  my 
Sorroro,  which  is  done  unto  me.  Secondly,  For  that  on  the 
Cross  he  fulfilled  his  priestly  Office,  offering  himself  to  God 
and  the  Father,  for  the  Redemption  of  Mankind :  as  the 
Apostle  speaks  concerning  him  (1  Tim.  xi.  6),  Who  gave 
himself  a  Ransom  for  all.    And  again  {Eph.  v.  2),  Christ  loved 


44  The  Orthodox  Confession  of  the 

us,  and  hath  given  himself  for  us,  an  Offering  and  a  Sacrifice 
to  God,  for  a  sweet- smelling  Savour.  Also  in  another  Place 
(Ron.  V.  8),  While  we  were  yet  Sinners,  Christ  died  for  us. 
Thirdly,  Because  on  the  Cross  he  completed  the  Eeconcilia- 
tion  which  he  had  undertaken  between  God  and  Man ;  as 
the  Apostle  just  mentioned  declareth  (Coloss.  i.  20  and  ii.  14), 
By  him  to  reconcile  all  Things  unto  himself,  having  made  Peace 
through  the  Blood  of  his  Cross  ;  Blotting  out  the  Handroriting 
of  Ordinances  that  was  against  us  ;  which  was  contrary  to  us  ; 
and  took  it  out  of  the  Way,  nailing  it  to  the  Cross. 

Question  48. 
What  is  i\iQ fifth  Thing  contained  in  this  Article? 

Answer. 

Concerning  the  Burial  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  as  he  was 
really  and  truly  fastened  to  the  Cross,  and  underwent  the 
most  grievous  Torments,  so  was  he  verily  and  indeed  dead, 
and  buried  in  an  honourable  Place ;  which  came  to  pass  for 
this  End,  that  from  henceforth  none  should  doubt  of  the 
real  Resurrection  of  Christ  from  the  Dead.  For  had  he 
been  buried  in  an  obscure  Bye-Place,  and,  as  we  say,  in  a 
Corner,  it  would  have  given  good  Occasion  to  the  Jews  to 
have  opposed  our  Lord  with  their  Slanders :  Wherefore,  that 
the  glorious  Eesurrection  of  Christ  might  be  more  unques- 
tionable and  glorious,  the  Jews,  as  if  they  had  been  directed  by 
Providence,  go  to  Pilate,  and  say  unto  him  (Matth.  xxvii.  64), 
Command  therefore  that  the  Sepulchre  he  tnade  sure  until  the 
third  Bay:  and  Pilate  said  unto  them,  Ye  have  a  Watch;  go 
your  Way,  make  it  as  sure  as  ye  can.  So  they  went  and  made 
the  Sepulchre  sure,  sealing  the  Stone,  and  setting  a  Watch. 
Which  Watch  of  the  Jews  afforded  a  most  certain  and 
manifest  Proof  of  Christ's  Resurrection ;  being  struck  with 
great  Dread  at  the  Time  it  was  come  to  pass,  as  the  Scrip- 
ture informs  us  {Matth.  xxxviii.  2),  And  behold  there  was  a 
great  Earthquake,  for  the  Angel  of  the  Lord  descended  from 
Heaven,  and  came  and  rolled  lack  the  Stone  from  the  Door,  and 
sat  upon  it ;  and  for  Fear  of  him  the  Keepers  did  shake  and 
became  as  dead  Men.     Who  afterwctrds  (ver.  11)  going  into  the 


Catholic  and  Apostolic  Eastern  Church.  45 

City,  told  the  chief  Priests  all  that  had  happened.  Being,  as  it 
were,  constrained  to  testify  what  the  Angel  had  spoken  to 
the  Women,  saying  (ver.  5),  I  know  that  ye  seek  Jesus  that  ivas 
crucified.  He  is  not  here,  for  he  is  risen,  as  he  said;  come  and 
see  the  Place  where  the  Lord  lay,  and  go  quickly,  and  tell  his 
Disciples  that  he  is  risen  from  the  Dead.  For  this  Cause,  there- 
fore, it  was  that  the  Sepulchre  of  our  Lord  should  be  in  a 
Place  of  Honour,  that  it  might  be  clear  to  all  that  his 
Disciples  did  not  steal  him  away,  and  bury  him  in  an 
unknown  obscure  Place,  as  the  perverse  Jews  gave  out, 
having  corrupted  the  Keepers  with  large  Money.  But  this 
empty  Suspicion  was  fully  confuted  by  the  Tomb  itself, 
wherein  our  Lord  had  been  buried,  and  by  the  sealing  of  the 
Stone,  and  by  the  Guard  which  the  Jews  had  set.  Beside 
Joseph  and  Nicodemus  were  Men  of  great  Honour  and  Account 
in  their  Nation.  Lastly,  The  precious  Linen  wherein  the  dead 
Body  of  our  Lord  had  been  wrapped,  and  the  Napkin  which 
was  about  his  Head,  remained  folded  up  in  the  Sepulchre 
after  he  was  arisen ;  all  which  sufficiently  proved  that 
his  Body  had  not  been  secretly  conveyed  away  by  the  Dis- 
ciples, but  was  indeed  returned  to  Life.  To  this  it 
deserves  to  be  added,  that  according  to  the  holy  Prophecies 
it  was  of  Necessity  that  our  Lord's  Sepulchre  should  be 
honourable,  as  it  is,  and  has  been  :  for  so  sayeth  the  Prophet 
Isaiah  (ch.  xi.  10),  And  his  Best  shall  he  glorious.  Now, 
whosoever  visiteth  this  Sepulchre,  in  Faith  and  Love  of 
Christ,  he  shall  obtain  Pardon  of  many  Sins ;  coming 
through  that,  in  his  Mind,  unto  Christ  himself. 

Question  49. 

From  what  hath  been  said,  I  am  become  desirous  to 
know  in  what  Place  the  Soul  of  Christ  remained  after  its 
departure  from  his  Body,  and  before  his  Resurrection. 

Answer. 

The  Soul  of  Christ,  although  separated  from  his  Body, 
yet  remained  joined  to  his  Divinitj^  and  together  with  it 
went  down  to  Hell:  although  no  mention  is  made  thereof  in 


46  The  Orthodox  Confession  of  the 

this  Article,  yet  we  are  sufficiently  certified  that  it  is  so  by 
many  Hymns  of  the  Church  on  this  Subject,  which  teach 
that  Christ,  together  with  his  Soul  and  his  Divinity,  de- 
scended into  Hell.  As  this  Troparion,  or  Hymn  of  the 
Church,  particularly  setteth  forth — 

With  thy  Body  in  the  Tomb. 

With  thy  Soul  in  Hell. 

In  Paradise  with  tlie,  Thief, 

And  on  thy  Throne  with  the  Father  and  the  Holy  Ghost, 

Thou  wast  God,  0  Christ  ! 

Filling  all  things,  thyself  unbounded. 

And  having  delivered  from  thence  the  Souls  of  the  holy 
Fathers,  he  led  them  into  Paradise,  together  with  the  Thief 
who  had  believed  on  him  when  he  was  crucified. 

Question  50. 
What  is  the  sixth  Thing  contained  in  this  Article  ? 

Answer. 

This  Article,  by  making  mention  of  the  Cross  on  which 
Christ  died  and  wrought  the  great  Work  of  our  Salvation, 
prompts  us  to  comment  something  concerning  it :  Of  which 
the  Apostle  St.  Paul  thus  speaketh  (Galat.  vi.  14),  God  for- 
bid that  I  should  glory  save  in  the  Cross  of  our  Lord  Jesus 
Christ :  whereby  the  World  is  crucified  unto  me,  and  I  unto  the 
World.  And  again  (1  Cor.  i.  18),  The  preaching  of  the  Cross 
is  to  them  that  perish  foolishness ;  but  unto  us  which  are 
saved  it  is  the  Power  of  God.  For  many  and  great  Reasons, 
therefore,  the  Cross  is  venerable  unto  us,  as  the  peculiar 
Sign  of  Christ,  on  which  a  wonderful  Power  is  bestowed  of 
putting  evil  Spirits  to  flight:  Forasmuch  as  it  was  anointed 
with  the  Blood  of  the  Son  of  God,  who  breathed  out  his 
Soul  thereon.  To  this  Purpose  hear  St.  Cyril,  Bishop  of 
Jerusalem  (Catechis.  xiii.),  "  When  we  sign  ourselves  with  the 
venerable  Sign  of  the  Cross,  the  Devil  then  being  mindful  that 
Christ  was  nailed  to  the  Cross  for  our  Salvation,  and  for  the 
Destruction  of  his  hellish  Power,  can  rw  longer  he  present  nor 
withstand  the  Power  of  the  Cross ;  but  he  fleeth  from  us  and 


Catholic  mid  Apostolic  Eastern  Church.  47 

ceaseth  to  tempt  iis,  more  especially  as  we  usually  call  upon  the 
Name  of  our  Saviour  Christ  at  the  same  Time."  Wherefore  it 
is  necessary  that  we  should  frequently  use  to  sign  ourselves 
with  this  holy  Sign ;  forasmuch  as  we  perceive  ourselves  too 
commonly  beset  with  the  Temptations  of  the  Devil,  which  we 
cannot  otherwise  drive  away  than  by  the  Sign  of  the  Life- 
giving  Cross,  and  seriously  calling  upon  the  Name  of  Jesus 
Christ.  And  by  this,  we  not  only  drive  away  the  Insults  of 
the  Spirits  of  Darkness  from  our  Persons,  but  also  from 
whatever  belongeth  unto  us ;  from  our  Meat  and  our  Drink, 
from  our  Utensils,  and  everything  appertaining  to  us.  Where- 
fore St.  Cyril,  in  the  Place  before  mentioned,  saith  farther : 
"  Bless  thyself  with  the  venerable  Sign  of  the  Cross,  when  thou 
eatest  and  when  thou  drinhest ;  when  thou  standest  and  when 
thou  sittest ;  when  thou  speaketh  and  when  thou  walkest.  Begin 
not  any  Business  or  Employment  without  first  making  this 
reverend  Sign;  in  thine  House  or  on  the  Way,  in  the  Day  or 
in  the  Night,  and  in  all  Places." 

Question  51. 

After  what  manner  ought  we  to  form  the  Sign  of  the  vener- 
able and  Life-giving  Cross? 

Answer. 

After  this  Manner ;  first,  with  thy  Thumb  and  two 
Fingers  touch  thy  Forehead,  saying,  *'  In  the  Name  of  the 
Father ;  "  then  in  the  same  Manner  touch  thy  Breast,  saying, 
''and  of  the  Son;"  then  touch  thy  right  Shoulder,  saying, 
"  and  of  the  Holy  Ghost :  "  And,  lastly,  complete  the  Sign  of  the 
Cross,  by  touching  thy  left  Shoulder,  saying  "  Amen."  Thou 
mayest,  also,  when  thou  Grossest  thyself,  say  thus,  "Lord 
Jesus  Christ,  Son  of  God,  have  Mercy  on  one  a  Sinner.    Amen!' 

Question  52. 
What  is  the  fifth  Article  of  the  Faith  ? 

Answer. 
Who  arose  the  third  Day  from  the  Dead,  according  to  the 
Scriptures. 


48  The  Orthodox  Confession  of  the 

Question  53. 
What  are  we  taught  by  this  Article  of  the  Faith  ? 

Answer. 

Two  Things.  First,  That  our  Lord,  Jesus  Christ,  returned  to 
Life  by  the  Power  of  his  Divinity  {Lvke  xxiv.  7),  Asit  was 
written  of  him  in  the  Prophets  and  Psalms.  And,  Secondly, 
That  he  arose  in  that  sauie  individual  Body  wherewith  he 
was  born,  and  died. 

Question  54. 

According  to  what  Scripture  did  it  so  become  Christ  to 
suifer  and  to  die,  and  also  to  rise  on  the  third  Day  ? 

Answee. 

The  holy  Scriptures  are  twofold ;  of  the  Old  and  of  the 
New  Testament.  The  former  foretold  that  Christ  should 
come,  aud  also  the  Manner  in  which  he  should  redeem  Man- 
kind ;  namely,  by  suffering,  dying  and  arising  again  from 
the  Dead :  Therefore,  according  to  those  Scriptures,  all  these 
Things  were  to  be  fulfilled  by  Christ.  And  by  the  latter, 
namely,  the  New  Testament,  it  is  manifestly  confirmed,  that 
Christ  did  fulfil  all  these  Things,  and  that  he  came  into 
the  World  for  that  very  Cause  whereof  it  was  afore  written, 
As  he  sayeth  of  himself  {Mark  xiv.  21),  The  Son  of  Man  goeth 
indeed,  as  it  is  written  of  him.  And  again,  after  his  Resurrec- 
tion, to  his  two  Disciples  as  they  were  journeying  {Luke  xxiv. 
26),  Ought  not  Christ  to  have  suffered  these  things,  and  to 
enter  into  his  Glory?  And  beginning  at  Moses,  and  all  the 
Prophets,  he  expounded  unto  them,  in  all  the  Scriptures,  the 
Things  concerning  himself.  Now  that  the  Old  Testament 
ought  to  liave  full  and  satisfactory  Credit  and  Authority 
with  us,  the  Apostle  testifies,  saying  of  it  (2  Pet.  i.  19),  T^e 
have  also  a  more  sure  Word  of  Prophecy,  whereunto  ye  do  well 
that  ye  take  heed,  as  unto  a  Light  that  shineth  in  a  dark  Place, 
until  the  Day  Dawn,  and  the  Day-Star  arise  in  your  Hearts. 


Catholic  and  Apostolic  Eastern  Cliurch.  49 

Farthermore,  all  the  Evangelists  confirm  unto  us  that  these 
Things  were  done  exactly  according  to  those  Scriptures.  The 
Apostle  also  (1  Cor.xv.  3),  Christ  died /or  us,  according  to 
the  Scriptures  ;  and  that  he  was  buried,  and  that  he  arose  again 
the  Third  Day,  according  to  the  Scriptures.  And  that  he  was 
seen  of  Cephas,  and  then  of  the  twelve.  After  that  he  was  seen 
of  above  five  hundred  Brethren  at  once,  of  whom  the  greater 
Part  remain  unto  this  present,  but  some  have  fallen  asleep. 
After  that  he  was  seen  of  James,  then  of  all  the  Apostles.  And 
last  of  all,  he  was  seen  of  me  also,  as  of  one  born  out  of  due 
Time.  The  Prophet  Jonas  had  also,  of  old,  beautifully  repre- 
sented the  Resurrection  of  Christ ;  as  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ 
applied  it  to  himself  when  he  spake  to  the  Jews,  saying 
(Matth.  xii.  39),  An  evil  and  adulterous  Generation  seeketh 
after  a  Sign,  and  there  shall  no  Sign  be  given  unto  it  but  the 
Sign  of  the  Prophet  Jonas.  For  as  Jonas  was  three  Days  and 
three  Nights  in  the  Whalers  Belly,  so  shall  the  Son  of  Man  be 
three  Days  and  three  Nights  in  the  Heart  of  the  Earth. 

Question  55. 
What  is  the  sixth  Article  of  the  Faith  ? 

Answer. 

Who  ascended  into  Heaven,  and  sitteth  at  the  Bight  Hand  of 
the  Father. 

Question  56. 
What  are  we  taught  by  this  Article  ? 

Answer. 

'  Four  Doctrines.  First,  That  Christ  ascended  into  Heaven, 
and  sat  down,  with  Glory  and  Honour,  at  the  Right  Hand 
of  God ;  with  that  very  same  Body  in  which  he  had  truly 
and  really  suffered  the  Torments  of  the  Cross,  and  with 
which  he  had  arisen  from  the  Dead.  Secondly,  That  he 
ascended  into  Heaven  only  as  Man,  for  as  God  he  was 
always  there,  and  in  all  Places.      Thirdly,  That  Christ  never 

D 


50  The  Oriliodox  Confession  of  the 

after  put  off  the  human  Nature  which  he  had  taken  upon 
him  of  the  blessed  Virgin,  and  that  he  will  hereafter  come 
again  to  Judgment  therewith ;  as  the  Angels  spake  to  the 
Apostles  {Acts  i.  11),  This  same  Jesus  which  is  taken  up  from 
you  into  Heaven  shall  so  come  in  like  Manner  as  ye  have  seen 
him  go  into  Heaven.  Fourthly,  We  are  hereby  taugtt  the 
Body  of  Christ  is  in  Heaven  only,  and  not  on  the  Earth, 
after  the  Manner  it  used  to  be  whilst  he  conversed  among 
us  ;  but  only  after  a  *  sacramental  manner ;  whereby,  in  the 
holy  Supper,  the  same  Son  of  God,  God  and  Man,  is  present 
on  Earth  \  By  a  change  of  Substance,  for  the  Substance  of  the 
Bread  is  %  changed  into  the  ^Substance  of  his  most  holy  Body, 
and  the  Suhstance  of  the  Wine  into  the  Substance  of  his  most 
precious  Blood.  Wherefore  we  ought  to  glorify  and  rever- 
ence the  holy  Eucharist  as  our  Saviour  Jesus  himself. 

Question  57. 
What  is  the  seventh  Article  of  the  Faith? 

Answer. 

He  shall  come  again  with  Glory  to  judge  both  the  Quick  and  the 
Dead,  whose  Kingdom  shall  have  no  End. 

Question  58. 
What  doth  this  Article  teach  us  ? 

Answer. 

Three  Things.  First,  That  Christ  will  come  again,  to  judge 
the  Living  and  the  Dead ;  as  he  sayeth  himself  {Matth.  xxv. 
31),  When  the  Son  of  Man  shall  come  in  his  Glory,  and  all  the 
holy  Angels  with  him.  And  this  coming  will  be  with  swiftness 
{Matth.  xxiv.  27),  As  the  Lightning  cometh  out  of  the  East,  and 
shineth  even  unto  the  West,  so  shall  also  the  coming  of  the  Son  of 
Man  be ;  (ver.  36),  But  of  that  Bay  and  hour  knoweth  no  Man ; 
no,  not  the  Angels.     But  first  it  must  be  that  these  things 

*  ixvaTTipiuS-ri.       +  Kara  neTovaiuKTw.        t  /lerapdWeTat.        §  els  Tr)v  Oialav. 


Catholic  and  Apostolic  Eastern  Church.  51 

happen  (ver.  14),  namely,  That  the  Gospel  be  preached  imto 
all  Nations  ;  that  Antichrist  come  ;  that  there  be  horrid  and 
inhuman  Wars,  Famine,  and  Pestilence ;  and  the  like.  In 
a  Word,  that  there  be  many  and  great  Afflictions,  according 
to  the  Word  of  the  Lord  (ver.  21),  Then  shall  he  great 
Tribtdation,  such  as  was  not  since  the  Beginning  of  the  World  to 
this  Time,  no,  nor  ever  shall  he  after.  Of  this  Judgment  the 
Apostle  thus  plainly  teacheth  (2  Tim.  iv.  1),  /  charge  thee, 
therefore,  before  God,  and  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  who  shall  judge 
the  Quick  and  the  Bead,  at  his  appearing  and  his  Kingdom. 

Question  59. 
What  is  the  second  Doctrine  contained  in  this  Article  ? 

Answer. 

That  in  this  last  Judgment  all  Men  are  to  give  an  Account 
of  all  their  Thoughts,  Words,  and  Works,  as  the  Scripture 
testifies  {ilatth.  xii.  36),  I  say  unto  you,  that  every  idle  Word 
that  Men  shall  speak,  they  shall  give  an  Account  thereof  in  the 
Bay  of  Judgment.  And  so  the  Apostle  (1  Cor.  iv.  5),  There- 
forejudge  nothing  before  the  Time  until  the  Lord  come,  who  both 
will  bring  to  Light  the  hidden  Things  of  Darkness,  and  will  make 
manifest  the  Counsels  of  the  Hearts;  and  then  shall  every  Man 
have  his  Praise  of  God. 

Question  60. 
What  is  the  third  Thing  taught  in  this  Article  ? 

Answer. 

That  in  that  Day  every  one  shall  receive  a  full  and 
Everlasting  Reward,  according  to  his  Merit ;  some  receiving 
this  Sentence  {Matth.  xxv.  34),  Come,  ye  blessed  of  my 
Father,  inherit  the  Kingdom  prepared  for  you  from  the  Begin- 
ning of  the  World.  And  to  others  shall  be  pronounced  this 
afflicting  Sound  (ver.  41),  Depart  from  me,  ye  cursed,  into 
Everlasting  Fire,  prepared  for  the  Devil  and  his  Angels; 
{Mark  ix.  44),  Where  their  Worm  dieth  not,  and  the  Fire  is 
not  quenched. 


52  The  Orthodox  Confession  of  the 


Question  61. 

In  that  Day,  peradventure,  all  Men  in  general  must  give 
an  Account  of  their  Actions  and  Affairs ;  but  I  would  know 
whether  every  one,  at  his  Departure  from  this  Life,  giveth 
an  Account  of  his  Life,  and  answers,  as  it  were,  in  a  parti- 
cular Judgment. 

Answer. 

The  Judgment  of  that  Day  will  not  be  by  inquiring  after 
every  minute  Circumstance,  for  all  things  are  known  and 
manifest  unto  God  ;  and  as  every  one,  at  the  Time  of  his 
Death,  is  fully  conscious  to  himself  of  all  his  Faults,  so 
does  every  one,  after  death,  very  well  know  what  is  to  be 
the  Rewards  of  his  Deserts ;  For  as  his  Deeds  are  manifest, 
so  is  the  Will  of  God  concerning  them  also  manifest.  As 
Gi'egory  the  Divine  sayeth  (Funeral  Oration  of  his  Brother 
CcBsarius),  "  I  am  induced  to  believe,  that,  as  wise  Men  say,  the 
good  and  acceptable  Soul,  when  its  espousal  with  the  Body  is  dis- 
solved, enjoying  with  the  Powers  of  its  Mind  the  Good  which  it 
possesses  {for  that  which  before  cloiided  it  with  Darkness  being 
now  purged  away,  or  laid  aside,  or  what  no  Words  can  express), 
is  enraptured,  and  exults  with  a  most  singular  and  transporting 
Joy,  and  flies  rejoicing  to  its  Lord  (whilst  it  escapes  from  this 
Life,  as  from  a  loathsome  Prison,  and  spurns  under  its  Feet  the 
Shackles  which  fettered  before  the  Wings  of  its  Mind)  to  taste,  as 
in  Imagination,  the  Bliss  in  store  for  it. 

"And  when,  not  long  after,  it  again  receives  its  well-known 
Body  from  the  Earth,  which  first  supplied,  and  now  had  kept 
it  safe  in  store;  after  a  Manner  only  known  to  God,  who  first 
joined,  and  afterwards  separated  them;  with  that  Body,  wherein 
it  had  afore  lived  the  heavenly  Life,  it  enters  now  united,  to 
possess  the  Heritage  of  celestial  Glory," 

In  like  manner  may  be  considered  the  wicked  Souls ; 
namely,  that  they  are  immediately  sensible  of  the  Torments 
that  await  them,  Howbeit,  neither  the  Just  nor  the  Wicked 
receive  the  full  Recompense  of  their  Deeds  before  the  final 
Judgment ;  nor  are  they  all  in  one  State,  nor  limited  to  one 


Catholic  and  Apostolic  Eastern  Church.  53 

Place.  -Now,  from  hence  it  is  clear  enough  that  this  could 
not  be,  before  the  general  Judgment,  without  some  kind  of 
(as  it  were)  particular  Judgment :  And  such  a  particular 
Judgment  as  this  there  is  only.  When,  therefore,  we  say 
that  God  does  not  require  an  exact  Account  of  our  Lives, 
it  is  to  be  understood  that  we  mean,  not  according  to  the 
Forms  and  Weakness  of  human  Tribunals. 


Question  62. 

Are  not  all  the  Souls  of  the  Saints  placed  in  the  same 
Degree  of  Happiness  after  Death  ? 

Answer. 

As  the  Souls  do  not  all  go  out  of  this  Life  in  the  same 
Degree  of  divine  Grace,  so  neither  after  their  Departure  are 
they  in  one  and  the  same  Degree  of  Happiness.  This  we 
learn  from  Christ  himself  {John  xiv.  2),  In  my  Father's 
House  are  many  Mansions.  And  elsewhere  {Luke  vii.  47), 
Her  sins,  which  are  many,  are  forgiven ;  for  she  loved  much : 
But  to  whom  little  is  forgiven,  the  same  loveth  little.  To  the 
same  Purpose  speaks  the  Apostle  {Bom.  xi.  6),  WTio  will 
render  unto  every  Man  according  to  his  Deeds. 

Question  63. 

What  are  we  to  think  concerning  those  who  depart 
hence  under  the  Wrath  of  God  ? 

Answer. 

Of  these,  some,  after  the  last  Judgment,  will  be 
punished  with  greater,  some  with  lesser  Torments ;  but  both 
will  be  without  End,  As  the  Scripture  declareth  {Zuke 
xii.  47),  That  Servant  that  knew  his  Lord's  Will,  and  pre- 
pared not  himself,  neither  did  accordiny  to  his  Will,  shall  be 
beaten  with  many  Stripes:  But  he  that  knew  not,  and  did 
commit  things  worthy  of  Stripes,  shall  he  beaten  with  few  Stripes. 


54  The  Orthodox  Confession  of  (lie 

Question  64. 

Do  not  some  die,  so  as  to  be  in  a  medium  between  the 
Blessed  and  the  Damned  ? 

Answer. 

Of  these  there  be  not  any ;    nevertheless,  it   is  certain 

that   many  Sinners   are  freed   from  the  Chains  of  Hades; 

not  by  their  own  Eepentance  or  Confession,  as  the  Scripture 

.saith  {Psal.  vi.  5),  In  the  Pit  who  shall  give  Thanhs  unto  thee  ? 

And  elsewhere  (Psal.  cxv.  17),  The  Dead  praise  not  thee,  0 

Lord ;  neither  all  them  that  go  down  into  the  Pit ;    but   for 

the  good  Works  and  Alms  of  the  Living,  and  for  the  Prayers 

of  the  Church,  made  in  their  Behalf;  but  chiefly  for  the 

sake    of   the    unbloody   Sacrifice    (the    Liturgy)  which  the 

Church  daily  offers  up  for  the  Living  and  the  Dead ;    in  like 

manner  as  Christ  also  died  for  both.     But  the  Souls  of  such 

are  by  no  means  to  be  delivered  by  their  own  Works ;    as 

Theaphylact,  treating  on  these  Words  of  Christ,  in  the  sixth 

Chapter  of  Luhe,  To  whom  Power  is  given  of  forgiving  Sins  on 

I!arth,te&chet\i;  saying,  "Observe,  it  is  said  on  Earth;  For 

so  long  as  we  continue  on  Earth  we  can  wipe  out  our  Sins,  hut 

after  we  leave  this  Earth  loe  are  no  more  able  of  ourselves  to 

cancel  our  Sins   by  our   Confessions.       The   'Boors    then   are 

shut.^  "     And  again,  on  the  Words  of  Matthew  (chap.  xxii. 

13),  Bind  him  Hand  and  Foot,  by  which  the  active  Faculties 

of  the  Soul  are  meant,  he  says.  In  this  Life  we  may  labour 

and  endeavour,  but  afterwards  the  active  Faculties  of  the  Soul 

are  bound,  nor  can  we  any  more  do  oxoght  atonement  for  our 

Offences.     And   farther,  on    the    25th   Cliapter  of  the  same 

Gospel,  he  says,  "  There  is  no  more  Time  for  Repentance  and 

good    Works  after  this  Life."      From  all  which   it  is   clear, 

that   after   its   separation   the    Soul   can    no   more  perform 

Penance,  nor  do  any  other  work  whereby  it  might  be  freed 

from   the  Chains  of  Hades.     Therefore,  only  the  Sacrifices, 

the  Prayers  and  Alms,  which  are  performed  by  the  Living, 

for  their  sakes,  do  comfort  and  greatly  benefit  the  Souls,  and 

free  them  from  the  Bonds  of  Hades. 


Catholic  and  Apostolic  Eastern  Church.  55 


Question  65. 

What,  then,  are  we  to  think  concerning  the  Alms  and  good 
Works,  which  are  performed  for  the  Comfort  of  the  Departed  ? 


Answer. 

Theophylact,  expounding  these  Words  of  Christ  {Luke  xii. 
5),  Fear  him  who  hath  Power  to  cast  into  Hell,  thus  treats 
of  this  Matter,  "  Observe,  my  Brethren,  Christ  saith  not,  fear  him 
who,  after  he  hath  killed,  casteth  into  Hell,  tut  who  hath  Power 
to  cast  into  Hell.  For  he  casteth  not  all  who  died  in  their  Sins 
into  Hell,  hut  it  is  in  the  Hand  of  God  to  do  so,  and  also  to 
pardon  them.  '  This,  I  say,  concerning  the  pious  Offerings  and 
Intercessions  which  are  made  for  the  Good  of  those  that  sleep. 
For  these  things  are  of  no  small  Benefits,  even  to  those  who  depart 
hence  in  the  most  grievous  State  of  Sin.  God  doth  not,  then,  cast 
the  Guilty  into  Hell  when  he  hath  killed  them;  hut  he  hath 
Power  to  cast  them  into  Hell.  Wherefore  let  us  not  cease  to 
endeavour,  again  and  again,  hy  our  Alms  and  our  Intercessions, 
to  implore  his  Favour,  who,  having  the  Power  to  cast  into  Hell, 
doth  not  always  exert  it ;  hut  hath,  also,  Power  to  indulge  with 
Pardon: " 

We  are  therefore  taught  by  the  holy  Scripture,  and  the 
Exposition  of  this  Father,  that  we  ought,  by  all  means,  to 
pray  for  the  Departed,  to  offer  the  unbloody  Sacrifice  for 
them,  and  to  dispense  our  Alms  with  a  liberal  Hand  ;  seeing 
they  can  no  more  perform  these  good  Works  for  themselves. 

Question  66. 
What  are  we  to  think  of  the  Fire  of  Purgatory  ? 

Answer. 

It  is  nowhere  taught  in  the  holy  Scriptures  tliat  there  is 
any  temporary  Punishment,  whereby  the  Soul,  after  Death, 


56  The  OriJiodox  Confession  of  the 

may  be  purged.  On  the  contrary,  the  Church,  in  the  second 
Council  of  Constantinople,  did  condemn  Origen  for  this  very 
Opinion.  Moreover,  it  is  evident  that  the  Soul,  when  once 
departed,  cannot  again  become  a  partaker  of  the  Sacraments 
of  the  Church.  Could  this  be,  that  the  Soul  could  satisfy 
there  for  Sins  committed  in  this  Life,  then,  by  like  Reason, 
it  might  partake  of  the  Sacraments  of  Penance  there ;  which 
being  contrary  to  orthodox  Doctrine,  the  Church  rightly  and 
wisely  offers  the  unbloody  Sacrifice  for  those  Souls,  together 
with  her  Prayers,  that  they  may  be  forgiven  those  things 
wherein  they  had  offended,  whilst  they  continued  in  this 
Life :  And  not  that  they  might  be  delivered  from  any  Pun- 
ishment that  they  were  then  suffering  for  a  Time  only.  Our 
Church  doth  not  admit  or  approve  of  such  Fables  as  some 
Men  have  fancied  concerning  the  State  of  Souls  after  Death  ; 
as  that  they  are  tormented  in  Pits  and  Waters,  and  with 
sharp  Prongs,  when  they  are  snatched  away  by  Death  before 
they  can  have  done  sufiicient  Penance  for  their  Faults. 

Question  67. 

What  Place  is  particularly  appointed  for  those  Souls  that 
go  hence  in  a  State  of  Grace  and  Favour  with  God  ? 

Answer. 

Those  Souls  of  Men  which  depart  hence  in  Favour  with 
God,  and  have  wiped  out  their  Sins  by  Eepentance,  have 
their  Place  in  the  Hand  of  God.  As  saith  the  holy  Scrips 
ture  (Wisd.  iii.  1),  The  Souls  of  the  Righteous  are  in  the  Hand 
of  God,  and  there  shall  no  torments  touch  them.  Their  place 
is  also  named  Paradise,  as  our  Lord  Christ  called  it  to  the 
Thief  on  the  Cross  {Luhe  xxiii.  43),  Verily  I  say  unto  thee, 
This  Day  shalt  tlwu  he  with  me  in  Paradise.  It  is  also  called 
Abraham's  Bosom;  as  in  Luke  xvi.  22,  And  it  came  to  pass 
that  the  Beggar  died,  and  was  carried  ly  the  Angels  into  Abra- 
ham's Bosom.  Sometimes  it  is  named  the  Kingdom  of  Heaven, 
as  it  was  by  our  Lord  {Matth.  xiii.  11),  I  say  unto  you,  that 
many  shall  come  from  the  East  and  West,  and  shall  sit  down 


Catholic  and  Apostolic  JEastern  Church.  57 

with  Abraham,  and  Isaac,  and  Jacob  in  the  Kingdom  of 
Heaven.  By  whichsoever  of  these  three  Names  that  we 
have  mentioned  any  one  shall  call  the  Eeceptacle  of 
righteous  Souls,  he  will  not  err ;  provided  that  he  believes 
and  understands  thus  much,  that  they  enjoy  the  Favour  of 
Grod,  and  are  in  his  heavenly  Kingdom,  and,  as  the  Hymns 
of  the  Church  mention,  in  Heaven. 


Question  68. 

Where  is  the  Place  of  those  Souls  who  leave  their  Bodies 
under  the  Displeasure  of  God  ? 


Answer. 

Many  Names  are  given  to  that  Place  :  It  is  called  Hell, 
into  which  the  Devil,  when  thrust  out  of  Heaven,  was 
driven ;  as  the  Prophet  testifies  {Isai.  xiv.  14),  /  will  as- 
cend above  the  Heights  of  the  Clouds;  I  will  be  like  the  Most 
High,  saith  Satan.  Yet  thou  shalt  be  brought  down  to  Hell, 
to  the  Sides  of  the  Pit.  Again,  it  is  called  Everlasting  Fire ; 
as  the  Scripture  saith  (Matth.  xxv.  41),  Depart  from  me,  ye 
cursed,  into  Everlasting  Fire,  prepared  for  the  Devil  and  his 
Angels.  Likewise  it  is  named  Outer  Darkness  (ver.  30), 
Cast  ye  the  unprofitable  Servant  into  Outer  Darkness ;  there  shall 
he  wailing  and  gnashing  of  Teeth.  It  is  called  by  many  other 
Names,  all  of  which  mean  a  Place  of  Condemnation  and 
the  Wrath  of  God.  To  this  Place  go  down  the  Souls  of  all 
those  who  die  at  Enmity  with  God,  and  under  his  Wrath  ; 
and  here  are  they  damned.  This,  then,  is  to  be  believed  by 
the  Faithful,  That  as  the  Souls  of  the  Righteous,  although 
received  into  Heaven,  do  not  receive  the  full  and  perfect 
Crown  of  Glory  before  the  last  Judgment,  so  neither  do  the 
Souls  of  the  Damned  feel  and  suffer  the  full  Measure  and 
Weight  of  the  Punishments  before  that  Time.  But  after 
that  final  and  decisive  Judgment,  the  Souls  of  all,  rejoined 
to  their  Bodies,  will  be  crowned  with  Glory  or  overwhelmed 
with  Torments. 


58  The  Orthodox  Confession  of  the 

Question  69. 
What  is  the  eighth  Article  of  the  Faith  ? 

Answer. 

/  believe  in  the  Holy  Ghost,  the  Lord  and  Giver  of  Life,  who 
proceedeth  from  the  Father, [who  with  the  Father  and  the  Son 
together  is  worshipped  and  glorified,  who  spake  hy  the  Prophets. 

Question  70. 
What  doth  this  Article  teach  ? 

Answer. 

Three  Things.  First,  That  the  Holy  Ghost  is  God,  of  the 
same  Substance  with  the  Father  and  the  Son  ;  as  these 
Words  of  the  Apostle  do  manifest  (1  Cor.  xii.  4),  There 
are  Diversity  of  Gifts,  hut  the  same  Spirit :  And  Difference  of 
Administrations,  hut  the  same  Lord :  And  there  are  Diver- 
sities of  Operations,  hut  it  is  the  same  God  that  worheth  in  all. 
And  again  (2  Cor.  xiii.  14),  The  Grace  of  our  Lord  Jesus 
Christ,  and  the  Love  of  God  and  the  Communion  of  the  Holy 
Ghost,  he  ivith  you  all.  Now,  whereas,  in  these  Texts,  the 
Holy  Ghost  is  sometimes  first  named,  and  sometimes  the 
Son,  it  is  because  all  the  three  Persons  are  of  the  same 
Substance  and  Partakers  of  equal  Honours.  And  not 
because  the  Son  differeth  aught  from  the  Holy  Ghost,  or 
the  Holy  Ghost  from  the  Son,  in  their  Essence  (to  say  which 
would  be  Blasphemy) ;  but  because,  as  we  said  before,  they 
are  both  of  the  same  Essence  and  Glory ;  and  also  because 
the  Son  and  the  Holt  Ghost  both  of  them  immediately 
and  equally  have  their  Origin  of  the  Father  ;  the  Son  as 
being  begotten,  and  the  Holy  Ghost  as  proceeding.  Accord- 
ing to  what  Peter  declareth  to  Ananias  in  Acts  (ver.  3), 
Why  hath  Satan  filled  thine  Heart  to  lie  to  the  Holy  Ghost  ? 
And  presently  after  he  concludes  (ver.  4),  Thou  hast  not 
lied  unto  Men,  hut  unto  God.  The  Holy  Ghost  is,  therefore, 
certainly  true  and  very  God. 


Catholic  and  Apostolic  Eastern  Church.  59 

Question  71. 
What  is  the  second  Thing  taught  in  this  Article  ? 

Answer. 

That  the  IToly  Ghost  proceedeth  from  the  Father  Only,  as 
from  the  Fountain  and  Original  of  his  Divinity;  as  our 
Saviour  himself  teacheth  us  (John  xv.  26),  JVhen  the  Com- 
forter is  come,  whom  I  will  send  unto  you  from  the  Father ;  the 
Spirit  of  Truth,  which  Proceedeth  from  the  Father.  The 
same  Doctrine  St.  Athanasius  lays  down  in  his  Creed,  "  The 
Holy  Ghost  is  of  the  Father,  not  made,  nor  created,  nor  begotten, 
but  proceeding."  And  elsewhere  in  his  works  (Holy  Questions, 
vol.  ii.  43,  &c.),  "  God  and  Father,  he  only  is  the  Cause  of 
the  other  two,  and  unbegotten. '  The  Son,  begotten,  and  sprung 
from  the  Father  only,  the  Cause  of  his  Origin.  The  Holy  Ghost 
himself  also  springs  and  proceeds  only  from  the  Father,  as  his 
Cause,  and  by  the  Son  was  sent  into  the  World."  And  Gregory 
the  Divine  sayeth  (Homily  V.  of  Divinity  and  of  the  Holy  Ghost), 
"  The  Holy  Ghost,  who  proceedeth  from  the  Father,  is  uncreated, 
as  being  Proceeding  ;  as  being  unbegotten,  he  is  not  the  Son  ;  but 
as  being  between  unbegotten  and  begotten,  he  is  God."  We  have 
already  treated  of  this  Matter  at  large  in  the  First  Article. 
Let  it,  therefore,  suffice  us  that  we  hold  what  Christ  himself 
taught ;  what  the  Catholic  and  Orthodox  Eastern  Church 
believeth  and  altogether  professed  in  the  Second  General 
Council ;  and  let  us  hold  the  Faith  without  Addition,  and 
from  the  Son,  as  the  Church  hath  commanded.  Nay,  not 
only  the  Orthodox  and  Catholic  Eastern  Church  hath 
passed  a  heavy  censure  on  those  who  add  these  Words, 
but  also  the  Western  Roman  Church.  This  is  evident  from 
the  two  Silver  Tables,  on  one  of  which  the  Creed  was 
engraved  in  Greek,  and  on  the  other  in  Latin,  without  this 
Addition,  And  from  The  Son  ;  which  Tables  were,  by  order 
of  Leo  the  Third,  Pope  of  Boine,  affixt  up  in  St.  Peters 
Church,  in  the  Year  of  our  Lord  809,  as  Baronius  confesseth. 
Whosoever,  therefore,  continues  firm  and  constant  in  this 
Faith,  he  may  have  undoubting  Hope  of  his  Salvation,  as 
one  who  turueth  not  aside  from  the  Doctrine  of  the  Church. 


60  The  Orthodox  Confession  of  the 

Question  72. 
What  is  the  third  Thing  taught  m  this  Article  ? 

Answer. 

That  the  Holy  Ghost  is  the  real  Author  of  the  holy 
Scripture,  both  of  the  Old  and  of  the  New  Testaments  j  and 
wrote  them  hy  the  Hands  of  divers  Servants :  Wherefore 
the  Scriptures  of  the  Old  Testament,  and  also  of  the  New, 
is  the  Doctrine  of  the  Holy  Ghost.  Wherefore  thou 
oughtest  to  believe,  that  whatsoever  the  holy  Fathers  have 
decreed,  in  general  and  particular  orthodox  Councils,  where- 
soever they  were  held,  is  taught  of  the  Holy  Ghost.  The 
holy  Apostles  speak  in  their  Synod  (Acts  xv.  28),  It  seemed 
good  to  the  Holy  Ghost,  and  to  us :  After  whose  Example  other 
orthodox  Councils  have,  in  the  same  Style,  concluded  their 
Decrees. 

Question  73. 

What,  and  how  many,  are  the  Gifts  of  the  Holy  Spirit  ? 

Answer. 

Seven;  of  which  the  holy  Scripture  speaketh  thus  (Bev. 
iv.  5),  And  there  were  seven  Lamps  of  Fire  burning  before  the 
Throne,  which  are  the  seven  Spirits  of  God.  Now,  these  Gifts 
of  the  Spirit,  or,  to  speak  more  properly,  the  Holy  Spirit 
himself  was  in  Christ  after  a  more  abundant  and  a  perfect 
Manner  than  ever  in  any  other  Man,  as  sayeth  the  Prophet 
{Isai.  xi.  2),  And  the  Spirit  of  the  Lord  shall  rest  upon  him, 
the  Spirit  of  Wisdom  and  Understanding,  the  Spirit  of  Counsel 
and  Might,  the  Spirit  of  Knowledge,  and  of  the  Fear  of  the 
Lord.  This  the  Evangelist  St.  John  confirms  with  his 
Testimony  {John  i.  14),  And  the  Word  was  made  Mesh,  and 
dwelt  among  us  ;  and  vie  beheld  his  Glory,  the  Glory  as  of  the  only 
begotten  of  the  FatJier,  full  of  Grace  and  Truth.  And  (ver.  16), 
Of  his  Fulness  have  all  we  received,  and  Grace  for  Grace.  For 
the  Holy  Spirit  was  in  Christ,  as  being  of  the  same  Sub- 
stance with  him,  according  to  his  Divinity ;  and  filled  him 


Catholic  and  Apostolic  Eastern  Church.  61 

with  Grace  and  Wisdom,  as  it  is  written  {Zuke  ii.  40),  And 
the  Child  grew,  and  waxed  strong  in  Spirit,  filled  ivith  Wisdom, 
and  the  Grace  of  God  was  upon  him.  This  is  to  be  under- 
stood of  the  human  Nature  of  Christ. 

Question  74. 
What  is  the  first  Gift  of  the  Holy  Spirit? 

Answer. 

The  first  Gift  is  Wisdom ;  namely,  that  Wisdom  which  is 
from  Above,  of  which  the  Apostle  thus  speaketh  (James  iii. 
17),  The  Wisdom  that  is  from  Above  is  fi,rst  pure,  then  peace- 
able, gentle,  and  easy  to  be  entreated,  full  of  Mercy  and  good 
Fruits,  luithmit  Partiality,  and  without  Hypocrisy.  And  this 
is  the  contrary  of  carnal  Wisdom,  according  to  the  Apostle 
(2  Cor.  i.  12),  In  Simplicity  and  godly  Sincerity,  not  with 
fleshly  Wisdom,  but  by  the  Grace  of  God,  we  have  had  our  Con- 
versation in  the  World.  Which  fleshly  and  worldly  Wisdom 
the  same  Apostle  farther  speaks  of,  rehearsing  the  Old 
Testament  (1  Cor.  i.  19),  For  it  is  written  (namely,  Isai. 
xxix.  14  and  xxxiii.  18),  I  will  destroy  the  Wisdom  of  the  wise, 
and  will  bring  to  nothing  the  Understanding  of  the  prudent. 
Where  is  the  wise  ?  Where  is  the  Scribe  ?  Where  is  the  JDis- 
puter  of  this  World  ?  Hath  not  God  made  foolish  the  Wisdom 
of  this  World  ? 

Question  75. 

What  is  the  second  Gift  of  the  Holy  Spirit  ? 

Answer. 

The  Gift  of  Understanding,  or  the  Knowledge  of  the 
hidden  and  secret  Things  of  the  Divine  Will,  whereof  the 
Scripture  thus  teacheth  (Exod.  xxxvi.  1),  Every  wise-hearted 
Man  in  whom  the  Lord  put  Wisdom  and  Understanding,  to  know 
how  to  work  all  manner  of  Work  for  the  Service  of  the  Sanctuary, 
according  to  all  that  the  Lord  had  commanded.  And  of  the 
Companions  of  Daniel  {Dan.  i.  17),  God  gave  them  Know- 
ledge and  Skill  in  all  Learning  and  Wisdom,  and  Daniel 


62  The  Orthodox  Confession  of  the 

had  Understanding  in  all  Visions  and  Dreams.  And  also 
{Luke  xxiv.  45),  Then  opened  he  their  Understanding,  that 
they  might  understand  the  Scriptures.  And  the  Apostle 
(2  Tim.  ii.  7),  The  Lord  give  thee  Understanding  in  all 
Things.  Contrary  to  this  is  Folly  and  Disbelief ;  of  which 
our  Lord  sayeth  thus  (Luke  xxiv.  26),  0  Fool,  and  slow  of 
Heart  to  believe  all  that  the  Prophets  have  spoken.  And 
elsewhere  the  Apostle  {Gal.  iii.  3),  Are  ye  so  foolish? 
having  begun  in  the  Spirit,  are  ye  now  made  perfect  by  the 
Flesh? 

Question   76. 

What  is  the  third  Gift  of  the  Holy  Spirit  ? 

Answer. 

The  third  Gift  of  the  Holy  Spirit  is  Counsel,  which 
serveth  to  carry  to  the  divine  Glory  and  the  Salvation  of 
Men's  Souls,  and  is  nearly  the  same  as  Justice.  Of  this 
Counsel  the  Scripture  thus  speaketh  {Acts  xx.  27),  For  I 
have  not  shunned  to  declare  unto  you  all  the  Counsel  of  God. 
Opposite  to  this  is  the  Counsel  of  the  Ungodly ;  of  which 
thus  the  divine  Psalmist  {Psal.  i.  1),  Blessed  is  the  Man  who 
hath  not  walked  in  the  Counsel  of  the  Ungodly.  And  again 
(Psal.  xxxiii.  10),  The  Lord  bringeth  the  Counsel  of  the 
Heathen  to  nought,  and  maketh  the  Devices  of  the  People  to 
be  of  none  Effect,  and  casteth  out  the  Counsels  of  Princes. 

Question  77. 
What  is  the  fourth  Gift  of  the  Holy  Spirit  ? 

Answee. 

Strength.  For,  maintaining  all  Constancy  and  Fortitude 
in  the  Faith,  we  ought  bravely  to  resist  all  Temptations  : 
Of  which  Strength  of  Mind  the  Scripture  sayeth  thus 
(1  Cor.  xvi.  13  and  Eph.  vi.  14),  Watch  ye,  stand  fast  in 
the  Faith,  quit  you  like  Men,  be  strong.  Stand  ye,  therefore, 
having  your  Loins  girt  about  with  Truth,  and  having  on  the 
Breast-plate  of  Righteousness  ;  and  your  Feet  shod  with  the 


Catholic  and  Apostolic  Eastern  Church.  63 

Preparation  of  the  Gospel  of  Peace ;  above  all,  taking  the 
Shield  of  Faith,  wherewith  ye  shall  be  able  to  quench  all  the 
fiery  Darts  of  the  Wicked;  and  take  the  Helmet  of  Salvation, 
and  the  Snord  of  the  Spirit,  which  is  the  Word  of  God. 
Contrary  to  this  Strength  is  Fear;  of  which  the  Holy 
Prophet  sayeth  (Psal.  xiv.  9),  They  were  brought  in  great  Fear, 
even  where  no  Fear  was.  And  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ  forbids 
to  have  this  Fear  (Luke  xii.  4),  Fear  not  those  that  kill  the 
Body,  and  after  that  have  no  more  that  they  can  do. 

Question   78. 
What  is  ih&  fifth  Gift  of  the  Holy  Spirit  ? 

Answbk. 

Knowledge,  which  the  holy  Psalmist  thus  describeth 
{Psal.  xciv.  10),  Who  nurfurefh  the  Heathen,  shall  not  he 
punish?  It  is  he  that  teacheth  Man  Knowledge.  And  the 
Prophet  Jerem.  iii.  15,  J  will  give  you  Pastors  according  to 
mine  Heart,  which  shall  feed  you  with  Knowledge  and  Under- 
standing. Which  Knowledge  and  Understanding  is  chiefly 
to  be  understood  and  explained  to  mean  the  Knowledge  of 
the  Will  and  Law  of  God.  Contrary  to  this  is  Ignorance ; 
namely,  of  the  Divine  Will  and  Law  :  as  sayeth  the  Psalmist 
(Psal.  Ixxix.  6),  Pour  out  thine  Indignation  upon  the  Heathen 
that  have  not  known  thee,  and  upon  the  Kingdoms  that  have 
not  called  upon  thy  Name. 

Question  79. 
What  is  the  sixth  Gift  of  the  Holy  Ghost  ? 

Answer. 

Godliness,  which  is  founded  in  constant  and  earnest 
Prayer  and  Good  Works,  together  with  a  right  Faith ;  of 
which  the  Apostle  sayeth  (1  Tim.  iv.  8),  Godliness  isprofitdble 
unto  all  things,  having  Promise  of  the  Life  that  nmo  is,  and  of 
that  which  is  to  come.     Therefore  are  those  truly  called  godly 


64  The  Oriliodox  Confession  of  the 

who  continually  worship  God  with  Prayer,  and  shun  every- 
thing that  appertaineth  unto  Sin.  Grodliness,  I  say,  not 
showy  and  specious,  as  was  that  formerly  of  the  Pharisees, 
but  solid  and  genuine,  deep  rooted  in  the  Bottom  of  the 
Heart,  and  to  which  this  Saying  of  our  Lord's  cannot  be 
applied  {Maith.  xv.  8),  This  People  honoureth  me  with  their  Lips, 
hut  their  Heart  is  far  from  me.  And  again  (Matth.  xxiii.  26), 
Thou  Mind  Pharisee,  cleanse  first  that  which  is  within  the  Cup 
and  Platter,  that  the  outside  of  them  may  be  clean  also. 

Question  80, 
What  is  the  seventh  Gift  of  the  Holy  Spirit  ? 

Answer. 

The  Fear  of  God,  which  ought  to  be  like  the  Fear  of 
Children  towards  their  Parents,  and  not  like  the  Fear  of 
Servants  towards  their  Masters.  Of  this  proper,  right  Fear 
the  holy  Psalmist  singeth  (Psal.  xxxiv.  9),  0  fear  the  lord, 
ye  that  are  his  Saints,  for  they  that  fear  him  lack  nothing. 
But  of  the  other  sort  of  Fear  the  Apostle  sayeth  thus  (1  John 
iv.  18),  There  is  no  Fear  in  Love,  hut  perfect  Love  casteth  oiit  Fear ; 
hecause  Fear  hath  Torment ;  he  thatfeareth  is  not  made  perfect  in 
Love.  And  the  Scripture  teacheth  us,  that  we  should  fear 
God  for  Love  (Psal.  xxii.  23),  0  praise  the  Lord,  ye  that  fear 
him.  Magnify  him,  all  ye  of  the  Seed  of  Jacob ;  and  fear  him, 
all  ye  Seed  of  Israel.  He  that  thus  feareth  the  Lord  will 
keep  his  Commandments,  as  it  is  said  (John  xiv.  23),  If  a 
Man  love  me,  he  will  keep  my  Words. 

Question  8L 
"What,  and  how  many,  are  the  Fruits  of  the  Holy  Ghost  ? 

Answer. 

Saint  Paul  reckons  up  nine  Fruits  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  or 
Signs  of  divine  Grace  {Gal.  v.  22),  The  Fruit  of  the  Spirit 
is  Love,  Joy,  Peace,  Long-suffering,  Gentleness,  Goodness,  Faith, 
Meekness,  Temperance.     But  we  are,  moreover,  to  call  and 


Catholic  and  Apostolic  Eastern  Ghvrch.  65 

account  all  other  Virtues  Fruits  of  the  Holy  Spirit,  because 
they  come  down  from  him,  and  by  his  Grace  are  rightly 
practised  by  Men :  And,  therefore,  St.  Paul  doth  not  add, 
against  these  (only)  there  is  no  Xaw,  but  against  such :  there 
being  many  like  unto  these. 

Question  82. 
What  is  the  ninth  Article  of  the  Faith  ? 

Answer. 
In  one  Holy,  Catholic  and  Apostolic  Church. 

Question  83. 

What  doth  the  holy  Church  teach  in  this  Article  of  the 
Faith  ? 

Answer. 

Four  Things.  First,  That  the  Church  is  one,  holy,  catholic 
and  apostolic;  according  to  the  Doctrine  of  the  Apostle 
(2  Cor.  xi.  2),  /  have  espoused  you  to  one  Unhand,  that  I 
may  present  you  as  a  chaste  Virgin  unto  Christ.  For  like  as 
Christ  is  only  one,  so  his  Spouse  also  cau  be  but  one ;  as  is 
manifest  from  the  Epistle  to  the  Ephesians  (iv.  5),  One  Lord, 
one  Faith,  one  Baptism,  one  God  and  Father  of  all. 

Question  84. 
What  is  the  second  Thing  contained  in  this  Article  ? 

Answer. 

The  second  Thing  taught  in  this  Article  is,  that  the  Church 
doth  not  take  this  Denomination  of  Catholic  Church  from 
anyone  Place  or  See  predominant  over  all  others;  For  those 
are  particular  Churches  which  are  in  particular  Places ;  As 
the  Church  of  Ephesus,  of  Philadelphia,  of  Zaodicea,  Antioch, 
Jerusalem,  Rome,  Alexandria,  and  others.  However,  among 
these  particular  Churches  she  may  well  be  called  the  Mother 
who  was  honoured   first  with  tjie  Presence  of  Christ,  and 


66  The  Orthodox  Confession  of  (he 

received  eternal  Life  and  Kemission  of  Sins,  and  from  which 
the  Gospel  was  first  preached  and  spread  through  the  whole 
World ;  As  the  Scripture  witnesseth  (JUcke  xxiv.  47),  Thus 
it  hehoved  Christ  to  suffer,  and  to  rise  from  the  Dead  the  third 
Day.  And  that  Repentance  and  Remission  from  Sin  should  he 
preached  in  his  Name  among  all  Nations,  heginnirig  at  Jerusalem, 
and  ye  are  Witnesses  of  these  Things.  And  elsewhere  {Acts  i.  8), 
Ye  shall  he  Witnesses  unto  me  hoth  in  Jerusalem,  and  in  all 
Judea,  and  in  Samaria,  and  unto  the  uttermost  Parts  of  the 
Earth.  And  she  is  wont  to  be  respected  first  who  outshone 
all  other  Churches  in  Sanctity  of  Doctrine  and  Manners,  and 
to  whose  Judgment  the  Apostles  submitted  their  Actions ; 
as  the  Scripture  tells  us  {Acts  xi.  2),  And  when  Peter  was 
come  up  to  Jerusalem,  they  that  were  of  the  Circumcision  con- 
tended with  him,  saying,  TJiou  wentest  in  to  Men  uncircumcised, 
and  didst  eat  tvith  them.  To  which  Peter  answered  (ver.  17), 
What  was  I,  that  I  could  withstand  God  ?  When  they  heard 
these  Things  they  held  their  Peace,  and  glorified  God,  saying,  Then 
hath  God  also  to  the  Gentiles  granted  Repentance  unto  Life.  And 
(ver.  22),  Then  Tidings  of  these  Things  came  unto  the  Ears 
of  the  Church  which  was  in  Jerusalem ;  and  they  sent  forth 
Barnabas,  that  he  should  go  as  far  as  Antioch.  And  elsewhere 
(chap.  XV.  2),  They  determined  that  Paul  and  Barnabas,  and 
certain  others  of  them,  should  go  up  to  Jerusalem  unto  the  Apostles 
and  Elders  ahout  this  Question ;  (ver.  22),  Then  pleased  it  the 
Apostles  and  Elders,  with  the  whole  Church,  to  send  chosen  Men 
of  their  own  Company  to  Antioch  with  Paul  and  Barnabas,  and 
wrote  Letters  hy  them  after  this  Manner :  It  seemed  good  unto  the 
Holy  Ghost,  and  to  us,  to  lay  no  greater  Burden  tipon  you  than 
those  necessary  Tilings.  Farther  also  of  the  same,  in  xvi.  4 
of  the  Acts :  And  as  they  went  through  the  Cities,  they  delivered 
them  the  Decrees  for  to  keep,  that  were  ordained  of  the  Apostles  and 
Elders  which  were  at  Jerusalem.  The  Church  of  Jerusalem, 
therefore,  is  without  Doubt  the  Mother  and  Princess  of  all 
other  Churches :  forasmuch  as  the  Gospel  was  spread  from  her 
over  the  whole  World  (although,  indeed,  in  Aftertimes,  the 
Emperors  gave  the  Precedency  to  Old  and  New  Rome,  fi,.'  the 
Honour  of  the  Empire,  which  they  became  the  Seats  of,  accord- 
ing to  the  third  Canon  of  the  second  general  Council  of  Con- 


Catholic  and  Apostolic  Eastern  Clmrch.  67 

stantinoph).  Nevertheless,  this  Church  of  Jerusalem  was  the 
uuiversal  Church,  as  all  Nations  received  their  Faith  and 
Doctrine  from  her. 

Question  85. 

What  is  the  third  Thing  contained  in  this  Article  ? 

Answjee. 

That  Jesus  Christ  is  the  only  Foundation  of  the  Church, 
according  to  the  Words  of  the  Apostle  (1  Cor.  iii.  11),  Other 
Foundation  can  no  Man  lay  tlian  that  is  laid,  which  is  Jesus 
Christ.  Although  in  some  Times  the  Apostles  and  Prophets 
are  called  the  Foundations  of  the  Faith  and  of  the  Church ; 
as  when  St.  John  says  (Bev.  xxi.  14),  That  the  great  City, 
Jerusalem,  was  enclosed  with  a  Wall,  having  twelve  Foundations, 
and  in  them  the  Nanus  of  the  twelve  Apostles  of  the  Lamb  were 
written.  And  St.  Paul  affirms,  that  we  are  built  upon  the 
Foundations  of  the  Apostles  and  Prophets.  This  is  to  be 
understood,  not  as  if  the  Apostles  and  Prophets  were  these 
Foundations  of  themselves,  and  in  the  first  Instance ;  for 
in  that  Sense  Christ  only  is  the  Foundation  ;  But  secondarily, 
and  with  relation,  as  being  themselves  laid  next  upon  the 
Foundation  of  the  Doctrine  of  Salvation  of  our  Lord  Jesus 
Christ,  as  being  the  First  who  propagated  the  Faith  of  Christ 
over  the  whole  World.  For  Christ  hatli  not  founded  his 
Church  on  any  Mortal  Men,  but  only  upon  himself,  and 
on  his  own  divine  Doctrine.  Moreover,  we  are  taught,  in  this 
Article,  that  Christ  is  the  only  Head  of  his  Church  ;  accord- 
ing as  we  are  taught  by  the  Apostle  (Ephes.  v.  23),  For  the 
Husband  is  the  Head  of  the  Wife,  and  Christ  is  the  Head  of  the 
Church;  and  he  is  the  Saviour  of  the  Body .  And  again  (Golos. 
i.  18),  He  is  the  Head  of  the  Body  of  the  Chiorch,  who  is  the 
Beginning,  and  the  first-born  from  the  Dead;  that  in  all 
things  he  m-ight  have  the  Pre-eminence.  However,  the  Rulers 
">of  the  Church  are  called  Heads,  in  their  several  Churches 
over  which  they  are  placed  ;  but  this  is  only  as  Stewards 
ana  7icars  of  Christ,  in  his  several  Provinces,  over  which 
they  are  said  to  be  Heads.  Thus  the  holy  Scripture  speaks 
then  {Acts  xx.  28),  Take  heed,  therefore,  unto  yourselves,  and  unto 


68  2'he  Orthodox  Confession  of  the 

the  whole  Flock,  over  the  which  the  Holy  Gliost  hath  made  you 
Overseers,  to  feed  the  Churches  of  God,  which  he  hath  purchased 
with  his  own  Mood.  In  suchwise,  however,  that  Christ  him- 
self is  the  Head  and  Chief  of  the  Shepherds ;  as  St.  Peter 
testifies  (1  Peter  v.  4),  Wlien  the  chief  Shepherd  shall  appear, 
ye  shall  receive  a  Crown  of  Glory  thatfadeth  not  aivay. 

QtJESTION    86. 

What  is  ihe  fourth  Thing  taught  in  this  Article? 

Answer. 

It  instructs  us,  that  every  Christian  ought  to  submit 
himself  and  be  obedient  to  the  Church.  This  Christ  himself 
teacheth  {Matth.  xviii.  17),  If  he  neglect  to  hear  the  Church, 
let  him  he  unto  thee  as  an  Heathen  Man  and  a  Publican.  And 
the  Church  is  so  fully  empowered,  that  she  hath  Authority, 
in  her  general  Councils,  to  examine  and  warrant  the  Scrip- 
ture, to  inquire  into  the  Behaviour  and  judge  of  Patriarchs, 
Popes,  Bishops,  and  all  others,  And  to  inflict  severe  Canonical 
Punishment  upon  them  according  to  their  Offences.  For  it 
is  the  Pillar  and  the  Grouud  of  Truth,  as  the  Apostle  says 
(1  Tim.  iii.  15),  That  thou  mayest  know  hovi  thou,  oughtest  to 
behave  thyself  in  the  House  of  God,  which  is  the  CJiurch  of  the 
Living  God,  the  Pillar  and  Ground  of  Truth. 

Question  87. 
What  are  the  Precepts  of  the  Church  ? 

Answee. 

The  Chief  and  Principal  Commands  or  Precepts  of  the 
Church  are  nine  in  number.  First,  That  every  one  Worship 
God  with  an  humble  and  contrite  Heart,  and  carefully  ob- 
serve all  the  Sundays  and  Holy  Days,  and  all  other  solemn 
Times  as  the  Church  shall  appoint.  That  is,  by  dilio-ently 
attending  on  all  the  Service  of  Morning  Prayer,  the  Holy 
Communion,  Evening  Prayers,  and  Serm^ons,  of  which  the  Scri]i- 
ture  thus  teacheth  us   (.Ltikc  xviii.   1),  Men  ought  always  to 


Catholic  and  Apostolic  Eastern  Church.  69 

pray,  ami  not  to  faint.  And  again  {Eph.  vi.  18),  Praying 
always  with  all  Prayer  and  Supplication  in  the  Spirit,  and 
watching  thereunto  with  all  Perseverance  and  Supplication  for 
all  Saints.  And  in  another  place  St.  Paid  goes  on  (1  Thess. 
V.  17),  Pj-ay  without  ceasing. 

QuiiSTioN   88. 
Wliat  is  the  second  Precept  of  the  Church? 

Answem. 

That  every  Christian  do  yearly  keep  and  observe  four 
stated  or  set  Lents,  or  Times  oi Fasting.  The^rs^,  just  before 
the  Time  of  the  Nativity  of  Christ,  beginning  the  fifteenth  Day 
of  November.  The  second,  which  is  called  the  Great  Lent, 
established  by  the  Fasting  of  Christ  himself  (JfaWA.  iv.  2),  And 
when  he  Iiad  fasted  forty  Days  and  forty  Nights,  at  length  he  was 
an  hungered.  The  third  is  of  the  holy  Apostles,  which  the  Church 
appoints  to  begin  immediately  after  the  Whitsun  Week;  this 
is  called  the  Lent  of  the  holy  Apostles,  because  at  this  time 
the  holy  Apostles,  being  just  upon  going  forth  to  preach  the 
Gospel,  solemnised  a  Fast,  as  appears  from  the  Acts  (xiii.  3), 
When  they  had  fasted  and  prayed,  tluy  laid  their  Hands  on  them 
and  seni  them  away.  The  fourth  is  the  Fast  of  the  all-holy, 
the  God-hearing,  and  ever  Virgin  Mary,  beginning  the  first 
Day  of  August,  and  ending  on  the  Feast  of  the  Assumption, 
which  is  the  fifteenth  Day  of  the  same  Month.  Moreover,  he 
must  Fast  on  all  Wednesdays  and  Fridays,  but  not  on  Satur- 
days and  Sundays  (this  being  forbidden  by  the  LXVI.  Canon 
of  the  holy  Apostles),  except  the  great  Sahhath,  or  Saturday, 
which  is  the  Faster  Fve.  The  Church  also  appoints  the 
fourteenth  of  September,  being  the  exaltation  of  the  holy 
Cross,  to  be  observed  as  a  Fast,  because  on  that  Day  we 
solemnise  the  Memory  of  our  Lord  suffering,  by  reciting 
the  Gospel  wherein  that  is  related.  Also,  the  twenty-ninth 
of  August  is  to  be  held  a  Fast,  it  being  the  Decollation  of 
St.  John  the  Baptist,  the  Forerunner  of  Christ.  Farthermore, 
on  some  certain  Days  the  Church  forbiddeth  us  to  Fast ;  as 
from  the  Day  of  our  Lord's  Nativity  to  the  Epiphany,  and' 


70  The  Orthodox  Confession  of  the 

all  the  Week  of  Easter,  and  Whitsun  Week.  Also  the  Week 
before  Septuagesima  Sunday  and  the  Week  between  Sexage- 
sima  and  Quinq^iMgesinm  Sundays.  All  which  the  orthodox 
Christian  ought  most  faithfully  to  keep  and  observe. 

Question  89. 
What  is  the  third  Precept  of  the  Church  ? 

Answer. 

That  we  respect  spiritual  Persons  with  all  due  Eeverence, 
as  the  Ministers  of  God  set  apart,  who  pray  to  God  for  us : 
Especially  those  who,  as  our  spiritual  Fathers,  receive  our 
Confessions,  and  whom  we  are  to  consult  about  our  Salva- 
tion. Of  this  Command  the  Scripture  thus  declareth  (1  Cor. 
iv.  1),  Let  a  Man  so  account  of  us  as  of  the  Ministers  of  Christ 
and  Stewards  of  the  Mysteries  of  God.  And  again  (1  Thess.  v.  12), 
We  beseech  you,  Brethren,  to  know  them  who  labour  among  you, 
and  are  over  you  in  the  Lord,  aud  admonish  you  that  you  esteem, 
them  very  highly  in  love,  for  their  Work's  sake.  Also  in  another 
place  (1  Cor.  ix.  13),  iPo  ye  not  knovj  that  they  which  minister 
about  holy  Things  live  by  the  Things  of  the  Temple  ?  and  they 
which  wait  at  the  Altar  are  Partakers  ivith  the  Altar  ?  Even  so 
hath  the  Lord  ordained  that  they  who  preach  the  Gospel  should 
live  of  the  Gospel.  Also  in  his  Epistle  to  Timothy  (1  Tim.  v.  17), 
Let  the  Elders  that  rule  well  be  counted  worthy  of  double  Honour, 
especially  they  who  labour  in  the  Word  and  Doctrine.  It  is, 
therefore,  unlawful  for  Lay  Persons  to  meddle  with  and 
thrust  themselves  into  Spiritual  Matters  ;  as  the  Apostle 
says  {Gal.  vi.  1),  Brethren,  if  a  Man  be  overtaken  in  a  Fault,  ye 
who  are  spiritual,  restore  such  an  one  in  the  Spirit  of  Meekness. 

Question  90. 
What  is  the  fourth  Precept  of  the  Church  ? 

Answer. 

That  we  make  Confession  of  ou,r  Sins  to  a  Priest,  rightly 
and  lawfully  ordained, /owr  Times  every  Year.    However,  those 


Catholic  and  Apostolic  Eastern  Church.  71 

who  are  well  advanced  in  Religion  and  Godliness  may  dis- 
charge this  Duty  every  Month.  The  weaker  Brethren  must  at 
least  once  a  Tear,  namely,  at  the  great  Lent,  not  fail  to  un- 
burden their  Conscience  by  Confession  :  And  let  the  Sick, 
before  all  Things,  purify  their  Conscience  by  Confession,  and 
partaking  of  the  holy  Sacrament,  having  first  received  the 
holy  Oil,  with  Prayer,  with  Reverence  and  Devotion. 

Question  91. 
What  is  the  fifth  Precept  of  the  Church  ? 

Answer. 

That  plain  and  unlearned  Men  do  not  read  the  Books  of 
Heretics,  nor  listen  to  their  Doctrines,  nor  entertain  any 
Conversation  with  them,  lest  they  be  corrupted,  by  becom- 
ing familiar  with  them :  As  the  Psalmist  Prophet  warns  us 
(Psal.  i.  1),  Blessed  is  the  Man  who  hath  not  walked  in  the  Counsel 
of  the  Ungodly,  nor  stood  in  the  Way  of  Sinners.  And  else- 
where the  Scripture  enjoins  us  {Tit.  iii.  10),  A  Man  that  is  an 
Heretic,  after  the  first  and  second  Admonition,  reject. 

Question  92. 
What  is  the  sixth  Precept  of  the  Church  ? 

Answer. 

That  we  pray  unto  the  all-good  God  for  all  Conditions  of 
Men.  First,  For  all  spiritual  Persons ;  for  the  most  holy 
Patriarch,  for  the  Metropolitan,  and  for  the  Bishop  of  the 
Province  to  which  we  belong.  Secondly,  For  the  King,  the 
Governor  of  our  Province,  the  Senate  and  Commonwealth, 
and  for  the  Army ;  but  chiefly  for  those  who  deserve  well 
of  the  Church  and  endeavour  to  propagate  and  extend  the 
orthodox  and  catholic  Religion.  According  to  the  Apostle 
(1  Tim.  ii.  1),  /  exhort,  therefore,  that  first  of  all  Supplications, 
Prayers,  Intercessions,  and  giving  of  Thanhs  he  made  for  all  Men, 
for  Kings,  and  for  all  that  are  in  Authority,  that  we  may  lead 
a  quiet  and  peaceable  Life,  in  all  Godliness  and  Honesty;  for  this 


72  The  Orthodox  Confession  of  tJie 

is  good  and  acceptable  in  the  sight  of  God  our  Saviour.  Thirdly, 
We  are  to  pray  for  all  those  who  are  departed  hence  in  the 
orthodox  Faith.  Lastly,  We  are  to  make  Intercession  for 
Heretics  and  Schismatics,  that  they  may  repent  and  return 
to  the  Sanctuary  of  true  Eeligion  before  their  last  Day. 

Question  93. 
What  is  the  seventh  Precept  of  the  Church  ? 

Answer. 

That  all  People  observe  to  keep  the  Fasts  and  Supplica- 
tions which  are  particularly  enjoined  and  appointed  by  their 
Metropolitan  or  Bishops  of  their  Diocese,  when  they  think 
proper,  by  reason  of  any  Necessity,  to  appease  the  Wrath  of 
God,  afflicting  his  People  ;  and  for  Deliverance  from  Pesti- 
lence, Famine,  War,  Drought,  excessive  Eain,  and  the  like  : 
Or  for  the  Sick,  and  those  that  are  oppressed.  As  it  is  said 
(Acts  xii.  6),  Peter  therefore  was  kept  in  Prison :  hut  Prayer  was 
made  without  ceasing  of  the  Church  to  God  for  him. 

Question  94. 
What  is  the  eighth  Precept  of  the  Church  ? 

Answer. 

That  lay  Persons  do  not  presume  to  meddle  with  the 
Goods  or  Moneys  belonging  to  the  Church,  or  take  them 
away  by  Fraud  or  Force  and  apply  them  to  their  own 
needs  ;  But  that  those  Cares  be  committed  to  the  Kulers  of 
the  Church,  that  with  the  holy  Treasure  they  may  provide 
Vestments  and  other  Necessaries  ;  so  that  those  who  minister 
unto  the  Church,  being  clothed  and  fed,  they  may  have 
wherewith  to  relieve  the  Poor  and  the  Stranger :  According 
to  the  Scripture  (Acts  xi.  29),  TJie  Disciples,  every  Man  accord- 
ing to  his  Ability,  determined  to  send  Belief  unto  the  Brethren 
that  dwelt  in  Judea ;  which  also  they  did,  and  sent  it  to  the 
Elders  by  the  Hands  of  Barnabas  and  Saul.  Besides,  it  is 
unjust  that  either  secular  Men,  or,  indeed,  that  even  the 


Catholic  and  Apostolic  Eastern  Church.  73 

spiritual  Rulers  who,  in  any  Church,  are  entrusted  with  the 
Care  of  the  Things  appertaining  to  the  Church,  should 
withdraw  any  Money,  or  other  valuable  Movables,  whether 
left  by  Will  to  the  Church  or  given  to  it  otherwise,  and 
pervert  them  to  their  own  private  Use  and  Profit:  For 
thus  the  Piety  of  well-disposed  Persons  would  be  disap- 
pointed and  rendered  inefi'ectual. 

Question  95. 
What  is  the  ninth  Precept  of  the  Church  ? 

Answek. 

That  no  Marriage  be  solemnised  on  such  Days  as  are 
forbidden  by  the  Church.  Also,  that  orthodox  Christians 
abstain  from  forbidden  Games  and  Diversions,  and  from 
Theatres  and  unseemly  Shows ;  not  following  the  Manners 
and  Behaviour  of  Barbarians  and  Savages,  but  avoiding,  as 
much  as  possible,  all  their  bad  Customs. 

Question  96. 

Wherefore  do  we,  who  ought  only  to  believe  in  God,  pro- 
fess to  believe  in  the  Church,  which  is  a  Creature  ? 

Answer. 

Because,  although  the  Church  be  a  Creature,  as  consist- 
ing of  Men,  who  are  created  Beings,  she  hath  for  her 
Head  Christ  himself,  who  is  very  God.  She  hath  the  Holy 
Ghost,  who  perpetually  teacheth  and  guideth  her,  and 
maketh  her,  according  to  the  Apostle  (Uph.  v.  27),  The  spot- 
less and  unblemished  Spouse  of  Christ;  and  (1  Tim.  iii.  15),  The 
Pillar  and  Ground  of  the  Truth.  Now,  her  Precepts  and 
Doctrines  are  by  no  means  human,  but  divine ;  not  by 
Man,  but  of  God.  When,  therefore,  we  profess  to  believe 
in  her,  we  profess  to  believe  in  the  Scriptures  delivered  to 
her  of  God,  and  in  the  Commands,  which  are  inspired 
by  God.  For  thus  sayeth  the  Scripture  (2  Pet.  i.  21),  Holy 
Men  of  God  spake  as  they  were  moved  by  the  Holy  Ghost.     In 


74  The  Orthodox  Confession  o/lhe 

like  Manner  St.  Paul  (1  Thess.  ii.  13),  Ye  received  it  not  as 
the  Word  of  Men,  but  {as  it  is  in  Truth)  the  Word  of  God. 
"Wherefore  we  are  persuaded  to  have  Faith,  both  in  the 
holy  Gospel,  which  the  Church  hath  received,  according  to 
that  Command  of  Christ  himself  (Mark  i.  15),  Believe  the 
Gospel,  and  also  in  all  the  other  holy  Writings  and 
Decrees  of  Councils. 

Question  97. 

What  is  the  tenth  Article  of  the  Faith  ? 

Answer. 
I  acknoivledge  one  Baptism  for  the  Remission  of  Sins. 

Question  98. 
What  doth  this  Article  of  the  Faith  teach  ? 

Answer. 

Whereas  we  here  have  Baptism,  which  is  the  first 
Mystery  of  the  Church  made  mention  of:  This  seemeth 
a  meet  Place  wherein  to  discourse  concerning  the  seven 
Mysteries  of  the  Church,  which  be  these :  Baptism,  the 
Unguent  of  Chrism,  Eucharist,  Penance,  Priesthood, 
Marriage,  and  Oil  with  Prater  ;  Which  seven  Mysteries 
correspond  unto  the  seven  Gifts  of  the  Spirit ;  inasmuch 
as  by  them  the  Holy  Spirit  conveyeth  his  Gifts  and  Grace 
unto  the  Soul  that  rightly  useth  these  Mysteries.  Con- 
cerning which  Matter  the  Patriarch  Jeremias  hath  more  at 
large  treated,  in  the  Books  which  he  wrote  for  the  Conver- 
sion of  the  Lutherans. 

Question  99. 
What  is  a  Mystery  or  Sacrament  ? 

Answer. 

A  Mystery  is  a  certain  holy  Rite  or  Ceremony,  which,  under 
a  visible  Shorn,  causes  and  conveys  into  the  Soul  of  the  Faith- 


Catholic  and  Apostolic  Eastern  Church.  75 

ful  the  invisible  Grace  of  God ;  an  Institution  of  our  Lord, 
nhereby  every  one  of  the  Faithful  receiveth  the  divine  Grace. 

Question  100. 
What  things  are  requisite  to  a  Mystery  ? 

Answer. 

Three  Things.  First,  Fit  and  proper  Matter,  as  Water 
in  Baptism,  Bread  and  Wine  in  the  Eucharist,  Oil  and  other 
things  in  their  respective  Mysteries.  Secondly,  A  Bishop,  or 
a  Priest,  regularly  ordained.  Thirdly,  The  Invocation  of  the 
Holy  Ghost,  and  a  solemn  Form,  of  Words:  By  which  the  Priest 
celebrates  the  Mystery,  through  the  Power  and  Efficacy  of 
the  Holy  Ghost :  Having  a  fixed  and  deliberate  Intention  of 
celebrating  it. 

Question  101, 

For  what  End  were  Mysteries  instituted? 

Answer. 

First,  That  they  might  be  the  Marks  and  Signs  of  the  true 
Children  of  God,  and  of  the  Orthodox  Catholic  and  Apostolic 
Church.  For  whosoever  rightly  partakes  of  the  Mysteries, 
the  same  is  a  real  and  true  Member  of  the  Church  of  God ; 
and  by  Grace  a  Child  of  God.  Secondly,  That  we  might  have 
a  sure  Pledge  of  our  Trust  in  God.  To  wit,  that  if  we  per- 
severe with  Constancy  in  Faith  and  good  Works,  we  shall 
finally  become  Partakers  of  Salvation  and  eternal  Life. 
Thirdly,  That  we  might  have  a  present  and  certain  Remedy 
wherewith  to  heal  the  Infirmities  caused  by  our  Sins. 

Question  102. 
What  is  the  first  Mystery,  or  Baptism  ? 

Answer. 

Baptism  is  a  washing  away  and  rooting  out  of  original  Sin, 
by  being  thrice  immersed  in  Water;  the  Priest  pronaioncing  these 


76  The  Orthodox  Confession  of  Lhe 

Words:  In  The  Name  Of  The  Father,  Amen;  And  Of 
The  Son,  Amen  ;  And  Of  The  Holt  Ghost,  Amen.*  After 
which  Kegeneration  by  Water  and  the  Spirit  a  Man  is  re- 
stored to  the  Grace  of  God,  and  the  Way  opened  him  into  the 
Kingdom  of  Heaven  ;  as  our  Saviour  said  {John  iii.  5),  Except 
a  Man  he  lorn  of  Water  and  of  the  Spirit,  he  cannot  enter  into 
the  Kingdom  of  God.  But  this  Mystery  being  once  received, 
is  not  to  be  again  repeated ;  provided  the  Person  who  ad- 
ministered the  Baptism  believed  orthodoxly  in  Three  Persons 
IN  One  God,  and  accurately,  and  without  any  Alteration, 
pronounced  the  afore-mentioned  Words  ;  namely,  In  the  Name 
of  the  Father,  and  of  tlie  Son,  and  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  Amen.  As 
the  Holy  Catholic  and  Orthodox  Church  directs. 

Question  103. 
What  is  requisite  to  be  observed  in  this  Mystery  ? 

Answer. 

First,  It  is  necessary  that  the  Infant,  by  his  Surety,  who 
ought  to  be  an  orthodox  Christian,  should  renounce  the 
Devil  and  all  his  Works,  and  all  Respect  and  Worship  to 
him :  But  if  the  Person  to  be  baptized  be  of  full  Age,  then 
he  shall,  with  his  own  Mouth,  make  this  Renunciation,  by 
auswering  the  Question  put  to  him  by  the  Priest,  and  by 
expressing  his  scorn  of  Satan  and  all  his  Works.  Secondly, 
That  he  make  open  Confession  of  the  Faith,  by  repeating  the 
Creed ;  but  if  it  be  an  Infant,  the  Surety  shall  profess  the 
Creed  for  it,  and  bind  it  unto  God.  And,  thirdly,  That  care 
be  taken  to  use  none  other  than  pure  Water,  not  mixed  with 
any  other  Thing ;  and  such  as  is  natural,  and  not  made  by 
Art.  Furthermore,  lawful  Baptism  must  necessarily  be  ad- 
ministered by  a  minister  of  the  Word  only,  unless  in  Case 
of  urgent  Necessity,  when  any  other  Person,  whether  Man 
or  Woman,  may  administer  this  Sacrament ;  being  observant 
to  use  the  proper  Requisite,  namely,  unmixed  and  natural 
and  pure  Water,  and  dipping  the  Person  to  be  baptized  thrice 

*  The  Sureties,  or  Godfathers  and  Godmothers,  say  Amen. 


Catholic  and  Apostolic  Eastern  Church.  77 

tliereiu,  repeating  the  solemn  Form  of  In  The  Name  Of  Tiik 
Father,  And  Of  The  Son,  And  Of  The  Holy  Ghost,  Amen. 
And  this  Baptism,  which  is  not  to  be  again  repeated,  is  of  such 
Power  and  Efficacy,  that  it  is  an  undoubted  Seal  and  Pledge 
of  eternal  Salvation.  Now,  what  the  Fruits  and  Benefits  are 
of  this  Mystery  may  be  easily  apprehended  ;  for,  first,  it  taketh 
away  original  Siu  in  Infants,  and  in  those  of  ripe  Age  it 
taketh  away  both  original  and  voluntary  Sin,  Secondly,  It 
plainly  renews  or  regenerates  the  Man,  and  restores  him  to 
that  State  of  Justice  and  ■  Righteousness  wherein  he  stood 
before,  while  undefiled  with  Sin,  in  the  State  of  Innocence ; 
As  the  Apostle  testifies  (1  Cor.  vi.  11),  But  ye  are  Washed,  hut 
ye  are  sanctified,  hut  ye  are  justified,  in  the  Name  of  the  Lord 
Jesus,  and  hy  the  Spirit  of  our  God,  Moreover,  by  Baptism 
we  become  Members  of  Christ's  Body,  and  put  on  the  Lord 
Jesii^,  as  the  Apostle  witnesseth  (Gal.  iii.  27),  As  many  of 
you  as  have  been  Baptized  with  Christ  have  put  on  Christ. 

Question  104. 
What  is  the  second  Mystery  in  the  Church  of  Christ  ? 

Answer. 

The  Ointment  of  Chrism  is  the  second  Mystery ;  and  this 
had  its  Beginning  at  the  Time  when  the  Holy  Ghost  came 
down  from  Heaven  and  rested  upon  the  Apostles,*  and 
sealed  them  with  his  divine  Grace,  that  they  might  preach 
the  Faith  of  Christ  steadfastly  and  without  ceasing.  Of  this 
Blessing  and  divine  Assistance  hath  every  one  need  who 
becometh  a  Christian ;  and  as  then  the  Holy  Ghost  came 
down  in  the  Visible  Form  of  Fire  and  bestowed  his  Grace, 
or  Gifts,  upon  the  Apostles,  so  now,  when  the  Priest 
anointeth  the  newly  baptized  Person  with  the  holy  Oil,  he 
becomes  endued  from  above  with  the  Gifts  of  tlie  Holy 
Spirit :  As  appears  from  the  Words  which  the  Priest  (as 
appointed)  useth  in  the  Celebration  of  this  Mystery ;  namely, 
The  Seal  Of  The  Gift  Of  The  Holy  Ghost,  Amen.     As 

*  Acts  ii. 


78  The  Ortliodox  Confession  of  the 

if  he  should  say,  By  the  anointing  of  this  holy  Ointment 
thou  art  sealed  and  confirmed  into  the  Gifts  of  the  Holy 
Ghost,  which  thou  dost  receive  for  a  confirmation  of  thy 
Christian  Faith.  Agreeable  hereto  are  the  Words  of  the 
Apostle  (2  Cor.  i.  21),  He  which  establisheth  us  with  you  in 
Christ,  and  hath  anointed  us,  is  God:  Who  hath  also  sealed 
us,  and  given  the  Earnest  of  the  Spirit  in  our  Hearts.  This 
Anointing,  or  rather  the  bestowing  the  Efficacy  of  this 
Unction,  was  done  in  the  Times  of  the  Apostles  by  laying 
on  of  Hands  ;  according  to  the  Scripture  {Acts  viii.  17),  Then 
laid  they  their  Hands  on  them,  and  they  received  the  Holy  Ghost. 
This  was  afterwards  performed  by  anointing  with  Ointment, 
as  we  learn  from  St.  Dionysius  the  Areopagite,  who  was  the 
Disciple  of  St.  Paul  {Ecclesiastical  Hierarchy,  ch.  ii.  and  iv.). 

QtJESTION   105. 
What  are  the  Things  necessary  for  the  Celebration  hereof? 

Akswee. 

First,  It  is  necessary  that  this  Holy  Ointment  be  con- 
secrated by  a  Bishop  of  the  highest  Order.  Secondly,  That 
it  be  composed  of  apt  and  fit  Material,  as  Oil,  Balsam,  and 
other  Unguent.  Thirdly,  That  immediately  after  Baptism 
the  Priest  do  anoint  the  Members  of  the  baptized  Person 
which  are  directed  to  be  anointed,  using  this  Form  of 
Words,  The  Seal  Of  The  Gift  Of  The  Holt  Ghost,  Amen. 
Now,  from  this  Mystery  do  arise  the  following  Fruits: 
First,  That  as  by  Baptism  we  are  born  again,  so  by  this 
holy  Ointment  we  are  made  Partakers  of  the  Holy  Ghost, 
we  are  confirmed  or  established  in  the  Faith  of  the  Lord, 
and  immediately  become  ripe  in  the  divine  Favour ;  As  the 
Apostle  teacheth  us  (Titus  iii.  5),  According  to  his  Mercy  he 
saved  us,  hy  the  washing  of  Regeneration,  and  renewing  of  the 
Holy  Ghost,  which  he  shed  on  us  abundantly,  through  Jesus 
Christ,  our  Saviour.  Secondly,  That  by  the  Assistance  of  the 
Holy  Ghost  we  are  so  strengthened  and  established,  that 
our  ghostly  Enemy  cannot,  by  any  Means,  hurt  our  Souls. 


Catholic  and  Apostolic  Eastern  Church.  79 

Lastly,  This  Mystery  may  not  again  be  repeated  unless  it  be 
unto  those  who,  having  renounced  the  name  of  Christ,  return 
again  unto  the  Profession  of  his  true  Faith. 

Question  106. 
What  is  the  third  Mystery  ? 

Answer. 

The  holy  Eucharist,  or  the  Body  and  Blood  of  our  Lord 
Jesus  Christ,  under  the  visible  Species  of  Bread  and  Wine : 
Wherein,  really  and  properly,  and  according  to  the  Thing 
itself,  Jesus  Christ  is  present.  This  Mystery  is  in  an  eminent 
Degree  above  all  the  other  Mysteries,  and  conduceth  unto  our 
Salvation  in  a  more,  especial  Manner  than  they  all  do ;  for 
in  this  Mystery  the  whole  Grace  and  Benefits  of  our  Lord 
JesU:S  are  manifested  and  imparted  to  all  the  Faithful ;  as 
will  more  fully  appear  hereafter. 

Question  107. 
What  is  to  be  observed  in  this  Mystery? 

Answer. 

First,  That  no  man  do  presume  to  administer  this  Mystery, 
on  any  Occasion  whatsoever,  although  ever  so  urgent;  but 
only  a  Priest  lawfully  ordained.  Secondly,  It  must  be  provided, 
that  where  the  Priest  is  to  celebrate  this  Sacrament  there  be 
a  fit  and  proper  Altar,  or  at  least  a  consecrated  Cloth,  without  one 
of  which  he  may  not,  by  any  means,  offer  the  unbloody  Sacrifice. 
Thirdly,  Let  him  take  heed  that  he  be  provided  with  the 
proper  necessaries,  namely,  the  purest  leavened  Bread,  made 
of  Grain,  and  the  purest  Wine,  unmixed  with  any  other 
Liquor :  whereto,  in  the  Time  of  Celebration,  let  Water  be 
added;  that  the  Scripture  may  be  fulfilled,  which  sayeth 
{John  xix.  34),  One  of  the  Soldiers  pierced  his  side,  and  forth- 
with came  thereout  Water  and  Blood.  Fourthly,  In  the  Moments 
of  Consecration  of  the  holy  Gifts,  the  Priest  must  firmly  and 
undoubtingly  resolve  within  himself  that  the  Substance  of  the 


80  The  Orthodox  Gonjession  of  the 

Bread  and  the  Substance  of  the  Wine  are  changed  into  the 
very  Substance  of  the  very  Body  and  Blood  of  Jesus  Christ, 
by  the  operation  or  working  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  whose  Power 
and  Influence  let  the  Priest  invoke  in  these  Words,  in  order 
to  the  due  Performance  of  this  Mystery:  0  Lord,  send  down 
from  Heaven  thy  Holy  Spirit  iipon  us,  mid  upon  these  Gifts  now 
lying  before  thee ;    and  make  this  Bread  the  precious  Body  of 
thy  Christ,  and  that  which  is  in  this  Cup  the  precious  Blood 
of  thy  Christ,  changing  them  hy  thy  Holy  Spirit.     At  these 
Words  there  is  wrought  a  Change  in  the  Elements,  and  the 
Bread  becomes  the  very  Body  of  Christ,  and  the  Wine  his  very 
Blood ;  the  Species  only  remaining,  which  are  perceived  by 
the  Sight ;  In  the  first  Place,  that  we  might  not  behold  the 
Body  of  Christ  with  our  Eyes,  but  by  Faith,  only,  believe  it 
to  be  so  ;  because  Christ  said,  "  This  is  my  Body"  and  "  This 
is  my  Blood,"  depending  and  trusting  rather  in  the  Words 
and  Power  of  our  Lord  than  on  our  own  Senses ;  and  so 
becoming  Partakers  of  the  Blessing  which  is  the  Reward  of 
Faith  (John  xx.  29),  Blessed  are  they  that  have  not  seen,  and 
yet  have  Relieved.     And  farthermore,  secondly^  because  that 
human  Nature  would  abhor  and  be  shocked  at  the  eating  of 
raw  Flesh ;  and  yet,  nevertheless,  by  the  partaking  of  the 
Body  and  Blood  of  Christ  in  this  Mystery,  a  Christian  is  most 
closely  united  with  Christ.     Therefore,  to  the  End  that  our 
Weak  Nature  might  not  abominate  and  reject  this  necessary 
Partaking,  the  divine  Goodness  hath  taken  this  Method  to 
familiarise  and  conciliate  it  unto  us,  and  imparteth  unto  the 
Faithful  the  very  Body  and  the  very  Blood  of  Christ  for 
Meat  and  Drink,  under  the  Covering  of  Bread  and  Wine. 
Hereof  St.  Gregory  JVyssene  and  St.  Damascene  fully  treat. 

Moreover,  the  Communion  of  this  Mystery  ought  to  be 
alike  received  and  partaken  by  the  Clergy  and  the  Laity, 
by  the  Priest  and  the  People,  in  both  kinds;  namely,  of 
both  the  Bread  and  the  Wine.  For  so  Christ  commanded, 
without  making  any  Distinction  (John  vi.  54),  Except  ye  eat 
the  Flesh  of  the  Son  of  Man,  and  drink  his  Blood,  ye  have  no 
Life  in  you.  Wlioso  eateth  my  Flesh,  and  drinketh  my  Blood, 
dwelleth  in  me,  and  I  in  him.  Wherefore  the  holy  Apostles 
have  delivered  this  Mystery  unto  others,  as  they  themselves 


Catholic  and  Apostolic  Eastern  Church.  81 

received  it  of  Christ ;  namely,  to  the  joint  and  equal  use  of 
both  secular  Persons  and  Persons  in  the  Priesthood  ;  and 
in  both  kinds,  both  of  the  Bread  and  of  the  Wine:  As 
St.  Pa%d  writes  to  the  Corinthians  (1  Cor.  xi.  23),  For  I  re- 
ceived of  the  Lord  that  which  I  also  delivered  unto  you ;  that 
the  Lord  Jesus,  in  the  same  Night  in  which  he  was  betrayed,  took 
Bread;  and  when  he  had  given  Thanhs,  he  IraJce  it,  and  said,  Take, 
eat ;  this  is  my  Body,  which  is  hroJcen  for  you ;  this  do  in  re- 
menibrance  of  me.  After  the  same  Manner,  also,  he  took  the  Cup, 
when  he  had  supped,  saying,  This  Cup  is  the  New  Testament  in 
my  Blood ;  this  do  ye,  as  often  as  ye  drink  it,  in  remembrance 
of  me.  Farthermore,  the  Honour  which  is  due  to  these  awful 
Mysteries  ought  to  be  the  same  and  eqiml  to  that  which  is 
rendered  to  Christ  himself  (as  we  have  before  said  in  the 
fifty-seventh  Qtoestion),  and  as  St.  Peter,  speaking  in  the  Name 
of  all  the  Apostles,  and,  as  it  were,  with  their  Mouth,  said, 
(Matth.  xvi.  16),  Thou  art  Christ,  the  Son  of  the  living  God; 
so  we,  in  like  manner  worshipping  him,  do  profess,  saying, 
"/  believe,  Lord,  and  confess,  that  thou  art  the  very  Christ,  the 
Son  of  the  living  God,  who  didst  come  into  the  World  to  save 
Sinners,  of  whom  J  am  chief."  This  holy  Mystery  is  also 
offered  as  a  Sacrifice  for  all  orthodox  Christians,  as  well 
living  as  those  who  sleep  in  hopes  of  a  joyful  Resurrection ; 
and  this  Sacrifice  shall  never  fail,  nor  be  discontinued,  even 
unto  the  End  of  the  World.  The  Fruits  of  this  Mystery  are 
chiefly  these : — First,  A  Commemoration  of  the  Sufferings 
and  of  the  Death  of  Christ ;  wherewith  he  was  afflicted,  not 
for  his  own,  but  for  our  Transgressions  :  As  saith  the 
Scripture  (I  Cor.  xi.  26),  As  often  as  ye  eat  this  Bread  and 
drink  this  Cup,  ye  do  shew  the  Lord's  Death  till  he  come. 
Secondly,  This  Mystery  is  a  Propitiation,  or  Atonement  with 
God,  for  our  Sins,  both  of  the  Living  and  also  of  the  Dead : 
Wherefore  the  holy  Liturgy  is  never  solemnized,  but  there 
are  always  Prayers  and  Supplications  made  unto  God  for 
our  Sins.  Thirdly,  The  devout  Christian,  who  frequently 
partakes  of  this  Sacrifice,  is  hereby  delivered  from  the  Snares 
and  Temptations  of  the  Devil;  for  that  Enemy  cannot  pre- 
vail against  him  whom  he  findeth  to  have  Cheist  dwelling 
in  him.      Lastly,  A  Man  should  rightly  prepare  himself  for 


82  The  Orthodox  Confession  of  the 

the  receiving  of  this  awful  Mystery,  according  to  the  Pre- 
cepts of  our  orthodox  Church;  namely,  by  a  sincere  Confes- 
sion of  his  Sins,  by  Fasting  and  Mortification,  by  a  perfect 
Reconciliation  with  all  Persons,  and  the  like. 

Question  108. 
"What  is  the  fourth  Mystery  F 

Answbe. 

Holy  Orders,  or  the  Priesthood ;  and  this  is  twofold — the 
one  spiritual,  the  other  sacramental.  Of  the  former,  namely, 
the  spiritual  Priesthood,  all  Christians  in  general  are  equally 
endowed,  and  do  exercise  it  in  common,  according  to  that 
saying  of  St.  Peter  the  Apostle  (1  Pet.  ii.  9),  But  ye  are 
a  chosen  Generation,  a  royal  Priesthood,  an  holy  Nation,  a 
•peculiar  People.  And  St.  John,  in  the  Revelation  (chap.  v.  9), 
Thou  wast  slain,  and  hast  redeemed  us  to  God  by  thy  Blood, 
out  of  every  Kindred  and  Tongue,  and  People  and  Nation ; 
and  hast  made  us  unto  our  God  Kings  and  Priests.  And 
accordingly  as  this  Priesthood  is,  so  are  its  Oblations; 
namely.  Prayers,  Thanksgiving,  Mortification  of  the  Flesh, 
voluntary  Sufferings  of  Martyrdom  for  Christ,  and  such 
like ;  to  which  the  Apostle  St.  Peter  exhorteth  us  (1  Pet. 
ii.  5),  Te  also,  as  lively  Stones,  are  built  up  a  spiritual  House, 
an  holy  Priesthood  to  offer  up  spiritual  Sacrifices,  acceptable  to 
God,  by  Jesus  Christ.  Also  St.  Paul  (Pom.  xii.  1),  I  exhort 
you,  therefore,  Brethren,  by  the  Mercies  of  God,  that  ye  pre- 
sent your  Bodies  a  living  Sacrifice,  holy,  acceptable  unto  God, 
rchich  is  your  reasonable  Service. 

Question  109. 
What,  then,  is  the  sacramental  Priesthood  F 

Answer. 

The  Priesthood,  which  is  a  Mystery,  is  that  which  Christ 
committed  to  his  Apostles;  which  is  continued  down  unto 
this  Day,  by  their  laying  on  of  Hands,   and  by  the  layino- 


Catholic  and  Apostolic  Eastern  Church.  83 

on  of  Hands  of  the  Bishops,  who  are  the  Successors  of  the 
Apostles,  to  dispense  the  divine  Mysteries,  and  to  perform 
the  Ministry  of  the  Salvation  of  Mankind.  Thus  saith  the 
Apostle  (1  Cor.  iv.  1),  Let  a  Man  so  account  of  us  as  of  the 
Ministers  of  Christ,  and  Stewards  of  the  Mysteries  of  God. 
Now,  this  Stewardship  is  twofold.  First,  it  comprehendeth 
the  Power  of  absolving  Men  from  their  Sins,  as  we  read  in 
St.  Matthew  (chap,  xviii.  18),  Whatsoever  ye  shall  loose  on 
Earth,  shall  he  loosed  in  Heaven.  In  the  next  place,  it  con- 
taineth  the  Power  and  Permission  to  Teach ;  as  it  is  de- 
livered unto  us  in  these  Words  {Matth.  xxviii.  19),  Go,  teach 
ye  all  Nations,  baptizing  them  in  the  Name  of  the  Father, 
and  of  the  Son,  and  of  the  Holy  Ohost.  From  hence  it  is 
manifest  that  Christ  sent  forth  the  Apostles  to  preach  the 
Gospel ;  and  again,  the  Apostles  afterwards  sent  forth  others, 
whom  they  ordained  to  this  Work  by  laying  on  of  their  Hands  ; 
according  to  St.  Luke  {Acts  viii.  17),  Then  laid  they  their 
Hands  on  them,  and  they  received  the  Holy  Ghost.  And  again 
{Acts  xiii.  2),  As  they  ministered  unto  the  Lord  (that  is,  while 
they  offered  the  unbloody  Sacrifice  to  God),  and  fasted,  the 
Holy  Ghost  said.  Separate  me  Barnabas  and  Saul  for  the  Work 
whereunto  L  have  called  them ;  and  when  they  had  fasted  and 
prayed,  and  laid  their  Hands  on  them,  they  sent  them  away. 
Also  St.  Paul  (1  Tim.  v.  22),  Lay  Hands  suddenly  on  no  Man. 
By  this  kind  of  Ordination  and  uninterrupted  Succession, 
those  who  are  sent  forth  unto  this  Work  have  the  Power 
and  Permission  to  preach  the  Doctrine  of  Salvation ;  as 
saith  St.  Paul  {Bom.  x.  15),  How  shall  they  preach  unless 
they  be  sent  ? 

Question  110. 
What  is  to  be  regarded  in  this  Mystery  ? 

Answer. 

Those  who  are  admitted  to  this  Mystery  must  be  first 
thoroughly  examined  and  tried,  that  they  be  qualified  in 
three  Particulars.  First,  That  they  have  a  good  and  clear 
Conscience,    so   that  they  be   free   from   all  those   Crimes 


84  The  Orthodox  Confession  of  the 

which  render  them  incapable  of  receiving  holy  Orders. 
Secondly,  That  they  be  adorned  with  Wisdom  and  Learning, 
both  in  dispensing  the  holy  Mysteries,  as  also  in  edifying 
and  instructing  the  ignorant  People,  by  their  Sermons  and 
Discourses.  Thirdly,  That  they  be  sound  and  perfect  in  all 
their  Limbs  and  Members ;  which  are  necessary  toward  a 
due  Discharge  of  their  Function. 


Question  111. 

Are  there  not  some  Orders  which  are  given  before  the 
Order  of  Priesthood? 

Answer. 

The  Order  of  Priesthood  includes  all  other  Orders  in  itself 
nevertheless,  they  ought  all  to  be  given  in  their  due  Order 
namely,  the  Lector,  or  Reader ;  the  Chantor,  or  Singer 
the  Lampadary,  or  he  who  lighteth  the  Lamps ;  the  Sub- 
Deacon  ;  the  Deacon ;  as  more  at  large  is  declared  in  the 
Euchologium,  where  it  directs  concerning  these  Things. 
However,  it  is  enough  at  present,  with  relation  to  this 
orthodox  Confession,  to  note  that  it  is  the  Duty  of  the 
Bishop,  that  unto  whatsoever  degree  of  holy  Orders  he  doth 
admit  any  Person,  he  do  clearly  and  plainly  instruct  such 
Person  in  the  Duties  of  that  Office  which  is  committed  to 
him,  whether  it  be  the  Order  of  the  holy  Liturgy,  the  read- 
ing of  the  Gospel,  the  Epistle,  the  serving  the  holy  Vessels, 
or  the  cleaning  of  the  Church.  For  each  Degree  is  dis- 
tinguished from  another  by  its  own  peculiar  Duty  and 
Habit  ;  and  this  is  to  be  explained  and  taught  them  by  the 
Bishop. 

Question'  112. 

What  is  the  fifth  Mystery  ? 

Answee. 

The  fifth  Mystery  is  Penance,  which  is  a  true  and  thorough 
Sorrow  for  the   Sin  that  a  Person  hath  been  guilty  of,  and 


Catholic  and  Apostolic  Eastern  Church.  85 

wliich  he  confessed  unto  the  Priest,  his  spiritual  Father, 
with  a  full  purpose  of  performing  the  Penance  inflicted  by 
him,  and  a  steadfast  Resolution  to  amend  his  Life  for  the 
future.  This  Mystery  is  most  complete,  and  doth  then  most 
fully  benefit  us,  when,  according  to  the  Constitution  and 
Customs  of  the  Church,  Absolution  of  Sins  is  granted  by  the 
Priest.  For  so  soon  as  any  Person  receiveth  the  Absolution 
of  his  Sins,  they  are  all  forthwith  pardoned  by  God,  through 
the  ministration  of  the  Priest :  According  to  the  Words  of 
Christ  {John  xx.  22  and  23),  Receive  ye  the  Holy  Ghost: 
whose  soever  Sins  ye  remit,  they  are  remitted  unto  them ;  and 
whose  soever  Sins  ye  retain,  they  are  retained. 


Question  113. 
What  is  to  be  observed  in  this  Mystery  ? 

Answbk. 

First,  It  is  requisite  that  the  Penitent  be  a  Christian  of 
the  orthodox  and  catholic  Faith  ;  for  that  Repentance  which 
is  destitute  of  a  right  Faith  is  no  Repentance,  nor  is  it 
acceptable  with  G-od.  Secondly,  That  the  Confessor  who 
heareth  and  receiveth  the  Repentance  of  Christians  be  also, 
himself.  Orthodox ;  for  an  Heretic  and  an  Apostate  hath 
no  Power  of  Absolving.  Thirdly,  It  is  necessary  that  the 
Penitent  have  a  contrite  Heart  and  a  serious  Sorrow  for 
his  Sins,  whereby  he  hath  provoked  God  to  Anger  or  in- 
jured his  neighbour.  Concerning  which  Contrition  David 
said  {Psal.  li.  17),  A  broken  and  contrite  Heart,  0  God,  shalt 
thou  not  despise.  This  Contrition  of  Heart  ought  to  be 
followed  by  an  exact  and  particular  Confession,  in  Words, 
of  all  Sins  and  Misdeeds ;  for  the  Ghostly  Father  cannot 
absolve  where  he  knoweth  of  nothing  to  absolve  ;  neither  can 
he  lay  on  or  impose  due  Penance.  The  Holy  Scripture 
manifestly  speaketh  of  this  Confession  {Acts  xix.  18),  And 
many  that  believed  came,  and  confessed,  and  showed  their 
Deeds.     And  elsewhere  {James  v.  16),  Confess  your  Faults 


86  The  Orthodox  Confession  of  the 

one  to  another,  and  pray  one  for  another,  that  ye  may  be  healed. 
Again  (in  Mark  i.  5),  And  there  went  out  unto  him  all  the  Land 
(p/Judea,  and  they  0/ Jerusalem,  and  were  all  baptized  of  him 
in  the  River  Jordan,  confessing  their  Sins.  Now,  this  Confession 
ought  to  have  these  Properties,  namely,  that  whenever  it  be 
exercised,  iihe  humble,  devout,  true,  sincere,  accusing  itself  with 
Grief  and  Mourning.  The  last  Part  of  Penance  is  the  peni- 
tential Canon,  and  Punishment  which  the  Confessor  appointeth 
and  inflicts  ;  of  which  kind  are  Prayer,  Alms,  Fastings,  PiU 
grimages  to  holy  Places,  Prostrations,  and  the  like ;  as  the 
Ghostly  Father  judgeth  proper.  And  let  him  who  departeth 
from  Confession,  having  obtained  Absolution,  apply  to  him- 
self what  the  Author  of  the  Psalms  saith  {Psal.  xxxiv.  14), 
Eschew  Evil,  and  do  Good.  And  also  that  which  our  Saviour 
saith  (John  v.  14),  Behold  thou  art  made  whole :  sin  no  more, 
lest  a  worse  Thing  come  unto  thee.  And  again  (in  John 
viii.  11),  Go,  and  sin  no  more.  But,  forasmuch  as  it  is 
impossible  that  a  Man  should,  altogether  and  entirely,  avoid 
Sin,  the  pious  Christian  must,  according  to  the  best  of  his 
Understanding  and  Ability,  endeavour,  from  Confession  to 
Confession,  to  amend  his  Life  to  the  utmost  of  his  Power. 


Question  114. 
What  are  the  Fruits  of  this  Mystery  ? 

Answee. 

The  first  Benefit  which  we  receive  is  that,  whereas  by 
Sin  we  are  deprived  of  that  Innocence  we  obtained  in 
Baptism,  now,  by  Penance,  we  approach  nearer  to  that 
State.  And  as,  by  Sin,  we  had  forfeited  the  divine  Grace, 
now,  by  Eepentance,  we  regain  it :  And,  having  become  the 
Slaves  of  the  Devil  by  Sin,  by  Repentance  we  are  made 
free.  Lastly,  As  Fear  and  Dread  entered  into  our  Con- 
sciences through  Sin,  so  now,  by  Eepentance,  we  are 
restored  to  Peace  and  Confidence,  such  as  Children  are 
wont  to  have  towards  their  Parents. 


Catholic  and  Apostolic  Eastern  Church.  87 

Question  115. 
What  is  the  sixth  Master)/  ? 

Answer. 

Honourable  Marriage,  which,  in  the  first  Place,  is  made  by 
the  mutual  Consent  and  Agreement  of  a  Man  and  Woman 
with  each  other,  where  there  is  no  lawful  Impediment  to 
hinder  it.  However,  this  Consent,  alone,  doth  not  make  the 
Bond  of  Marriage,  unless  the  same  Persons  do  confirm  their 
Espousals,  by  a  mutual  Testimony  before  a  Priest,  and  by 
pledging  their  Faith,  either  to  the  other,  with  joined  Hands, 
that  they  will  be  faithful  to  and  honour  each  other ;  that 
they  will  love  each  other  with  all  conjugal  Affection,  in  all 
States  and  Conditions  of  Life ;  and  that  they  will  never 
forsake  each  other  unto  their  Lives'  end.  Secondly,  This, 
their  Consent  and  Promise,  is  confirmed  and  hallowed  by 
the  Priest ;  as  it  is  written  {Seb.  xiii.  4),  Marriage  is  honour- 
able in  all,  and  the  Bed  undefiled. 

Question  116. 
What  are  the  Fruits  of  this  Mystery  ? 

Answer. 

First,  That  a  Man  might  hereby  be  preserved  from 
the  Danger  of  Whoredom  and  Unchastity :  For  honourable 
Marriage  was,  therefore,  instituted  that  the  Fire  of  Lust 
might  thereby  be  extinguished  ;  according  to  St.  Paul  (1  Cor. 
vii.  2),  To  avoid  Fornication,  let  every  Man  have  his  own 
Wife,  and  let  every  Woman  have  her  own  Husband.  Secondly, 
That  is  deservedly  to  be  honoured,  whereby  the  Procreation 
of  Children  is  honestly  provided  for.  Thirdly,  That  in 
Sickness,  or  any  other  Distress,  the  Husband  might  be  to 
the  Wife,  and  the  Wife  unto  the  Husband,  a  faithful  Com- 
panion and  Helpmate,  because  of  that  especial  Affection 
and  strict  Bond  of  Love  wherewith  they  are  united.  As 
testifieth  the  Scripture  {Qen.  ii.  24),  For  this  Cause  shall  a 


88  The  Orthodox  Confession  of  the 

Man  leave  his  Father  and  Mother,  and  shall  cleave  unto  his 
own  Wife,  and  they  twain  shall  he  one  Flesh. 

Question  117. 
What  is  the  seventh  Mijstery  of  the  Church  ? 

Answer, 

The  Holy  Oil.  This  was  instituted  by  Christ  himself, 
for  when  he  sent  out  his  Disciples  bj^  two  and  two  {Mark 
vi.  13),  They  anointed  with  Oil  many  that  were  sick,  and 
healed  them.  The  same  was  afterwards  received  by ,  the 
universal  Church,  for  a  solemn  Custom,  as  appears  from  the 
Epistle  of  St.  James  (chap.  v.  14),  If  any  be  sick  among  you, 
let  him  call  for  the  Elders  of  the  Church,  and  let  them  pray 
over  him,  anointing  him  with  Oil,  in  the  name  of  the  Lord ; 
and  the  Prayer  of  Faith  shall  save  the  Sick,  and  the  Lord 
shall  raise  him  up  ;  and  if  he  hath  committed  Sins,  they  shall 
be  forgiven  him. 

Question  118. 

What  is  to  be  observed  in  this  Mystery  ? 

Answer. 

First,  That  this  Mystery,  and  all  belonging  unto  it, 
be  only  performed  by  Priests,  and  none  others.  Secondly, 
That  the  Oil  be  pure,  and  not  prepared  with  any  Mixtures ; 
and  that  the  sick  Person  be  an  orthodox  Christian ;  and, 
also,  that  he  have,  beforehand,  confessed  all  his  Sins  unto 
his  spiritual  Father.  Thirdly,  That  whilst  the  Unction  is 
administering,  that  Prayer  be  repeated  wherein  the  Power 
and  Efficacy  of  this  Mystery  is  recited. 

Question  119, 
What  are  the  Fruits  of  this  Mystery  ? 

Answer. 

We  are  taught  by  St.  James,  in  the  Place  last  mentioned, 
what  are  the  Fruits  and  Benefits  of  this   Mystery ;  namely, 


Catholic  and  AjJostoUc  Eastern  Church,  89 

the  Forgiveness  of  Sins,  or  the  Healing  of  the  Soul,  and  the 
restoring  of  Health  unto  the  Body.  And,  however,  although 
this  latter  is  not  always  obtained,  yet,  nevertheless,  the 
Forgiveness  of  Sins  is  always  most  assuredly  thereby  re- 
ceived. 

Question  120. 

What  is  the  eleventh  Article  of  the  Faith  ? 

Answee. 
I  look  for  the  Resurrection  of  the  Dead. 

Question  121. 
What  doth  this  Article  of  the  Faith  teach  ? 

Answer. 

It  teacheth  the  undoubted  and  most  certain  Resurrection 
of  the  human  Body ;  of  the  Good,  and  also  of  the  Wicked  : 
according  to  the  Word  of  the  Lord,  saying  {John  v.  28), 
All  who  are  in  the  Graves  shall  hear  the  Voice  of  the  Son  oj 
God,  and  shall  come  forth  ;  they  that  have  done  Good,  unto  the 
Resurrection  of  Life ;  and  they  that  have  done  Evil,  unto  the 
Resurrection  of  Damnation.  And  they  shall  arise  with  the 
same  Bodies  which  they  lived  with  before  in  this  World ; 
according  to  that  of  Job  (chap.  xix.  25),  I  know  that 
my  Redeemer  liveth,  and  that  he  shall  stand  at  the  latter 
Day  upon  the  Earth;  and  though  after  my  Skin  Worms 
destroy  this  Body,  yet  in  my  Flesh  shall  I  see  God :  Whom  I 
shall  see  for  myself,  and  mine  Eyes  shall  behold,  and  not 
another,  though  my  Reins  be  consumed  within  me.  But  this 
Body,  which,  as  we  have  said,  will  be  the  very  individual 
same  which  was  laid  down  in  the  Grave — this  Body  shall 
be  raised,  incorruptible  and  immortal ;  As  saith  St.  Paul 
(1  Cor.  XV.  51),  We  shall  not  all  sleep,  but  we  shall  all  be 
changed,  in  the  twinkling  of  an  Eye,  at  the  last  Trump ;  fur 
the  Trumpet  shall  sound,  and  the  Dead  shall  be  raised  in- 
corruptible, and  we  shall  be  changed.  For  this  Corruptible 
must  put  on  Incorruption,  and  this  Mortal  must  put  on  Im- 


90  The  Orthodox  Confession  of  the 

mortality.  We  are,  moreover,  to  understand  that  the  Soul 
of  every  one  shall  return  into  its  own  Body,  and,  together 
with  it,  shall  receive  the  full  and  everlasting  Reward  of  its 
Works.  The  Bodies  of  the  Wicked,  also,  shall  be  made 
immortal,  to  receive  eternal  Punishment. 

Question  122. 
AVhat  more  doth  this  Article  teach  ? 

Answer. 

It  teacheth  every  Christian  to  bear  constantly  in  Mind 
these  four  things — Death,  the  Last  Judgment,  the  Torments 
OF  Hell,  and,  lastly,  the  everlasting  Kingdom  of  Heaven. 

Question  123. 

What  Benefit  shall  a  Man  receive  by  being  mindful  of 
these  four  Things  ?  ' 

Answer. 

A  Man,  by  constantly  reflecting  on  these  things,  will 
beget  in  himself  Devotion,  a  Watchfulness  against  Sin,  the 
Fear  of  God,  a  Dread  of  Hell  Torments,  and  a  Longing  after 
the  Joys  of  Heaven.  And  whosoever  duly  considers  these 
things  will  undoubtedly  take  Care  to  prepare  himself  for 
the  World  to  come :  For,  by  thinking  on  that  last  Day 
wherein  the  whole  World  shall  be  judged,  he  will  be  mindful 
to  make  himself  ready  for  the  Account  which  he  must  then 
give  of  all  his  Thoughts,  Words,  and  Actions.  The  Thoughts 
of  Hell  will  quicken  his  Endeavours  to  avoid  it,  and  the 
Consideration  of  Heaven  must  excite  his  utmost  Earnest- 
ness to  attain  its  Joys. 

Question  124. 
What  is  the  twelfth  Article  of  the  Faith  ? 

Answer. 
And  the  Life  of  the  World  to  come. 


Calholic  and  Apostolic  Eastern  Church.  01 

Question  125. 

What  dotli  the  Church  teach  us  in  this  Article  of  the 
Faith  ? 

Answer. 

That  iu  the  World  to  come,  the  Grace  aud  Blessing  of 
God  shall  be  given  unto  the  Elect ;  and  Life  eternal,  filled 
with  Joy  and  spiritual  Delights :  As  the  holy  Scripture 
testifietli  (1  Cor.  ii.  9),  Eye  hath  not  seen,  nor  Ear  heard, 
neither  have  entered  into  the  Heart  of  Man,  the  Things  which 
God  hath  prepared  for  them  that  love  him.  And  again,  to 
the  same  Effect  (Eom.  xiv.  17),  The  Kingdom  of  God  is  not 
Meat  and  Drink,  hut  Righteousness  and  Peace,  and  Jog  in  the 
Holy  Ghost. 

Question  126. 

Shall  the  Soul  only,  or  shall  the  Body  also,  together  with 
the  Soul,  enjoy  eternal  Happiness  ? 

Answee. 

As  the  Soul  and  Body  jointly  did  good  Works  for  the 
Hope  of  eternal  Rewards,  even  so  shall  they  jointly,  and 
not  separately,  receive  and  enjoy  the  same  triumphant 
Happiness  and  Felicity.  For  the  Joy  of  the  Soul  and  of 
the  Body  are  not  distinct  and  different  things,  but  the 
same ;  and,  therefore,  as  the  Body  shall  be  glorified,  so  the 
whole  Man,  both  Soul  and  Body,  shall  be  made  glorious ; 
and  shall  be  made  like  the  Angels,  and  equal  unto  them  : 
According  to  the  Scripture,  wliich  saith  {Matth.  xxii.  30), 
In  the  Besurrection  they  neither  marry,  nor  are  given  in  Mar- 
riage, but  are  as  the  Angels  of  God  in  Heaven.  The  Body 
shall  be  glorious,  immortal,  incorruptible,  not  needing  Mesit 
or  Drink ;  and  the  Soul  shall  be  the  same  :  As  saith  the  Scrip- 
ture (1  Cor.  XV.  52),  The  Dead  shall  be  raised,  incorruptible, 
and  me  shall  be  changed.  For  this  Corruptible  must  put  on 
Incorruption,  and  this  Mortal  must  put  on  Immortality.  Now, 
this  Joint  Felicity  will  consist  in  contemplating  the  most 


92  The  Orthodox  Confession  of  the 

blessed  Trinity,  and  in  bearing  a  delightful  Part  in  the 
spiritual  Harmonj^  of  the  angelical  Chorus :  According  to 
the  Apostle  (1  Cor.  xiii.  12),  Now  we  see  as  through  a  Glass, 
darkly ;  but  then  Face  to  Face :  Nov>  I  know  in  part ;  but 
then  shall  I  knoro  even  as  also  I  am  known. 

Now,  whereas  the  Lord  said  unto  Moses  {Exod.  xxxiii.  20), 
There  shall  no  Man  see  my  Face  and  live,  this  is  to  be  un- 
derstood of  this  present  Life,  and  of  this  corruptible  Body, 
not  as  yet  glorified ;  and  before  that  ultimate  and  most 
perfect  Redemption.  But  after  that  complete  Grlorification, 
in  the  future  and  eternal  Life,  after  the  Day  of  Judgment, 
God  will  so  clothe  us  with  Light,  that  we  shall  be  able  to 
behold  the  Light  of  God  :  According  to  the  Psalmist  {Psal. 
xxxvi.  9  j,  With  thee  is  the  Fountain  of  Life,  and  in  thy  Light 
shall  we  see  Light.  And  this  Light,  as  it  shall  be  plainly 
and  fully  beheld,  will  entirely  satisfy  us,  and  gratify,  to  the 
utmost,  all  our  Desires  of  Wisdom  and  Beauty.  For  all 
Good  is  contained  in  the  Contemplation  and  Profession  of 
the  supreme  Good ;  and  the  Perfection  of  Happiness,  in  the 
complete  Enjoyment  of  it :  As  the  divine  Psalmist  declareth 
{Psal.  xvii.  15),  When  I  awake  up  after  thy  Likeness,  I  shall 
be  satisfied  with  it. 


Catholic  and  Apostolic  Eastern  Church.  93 


THE  OETHODOX  CONFESSION  OF  THE 
EASTERN  CHUECH. 


PART   II.— OF   HOPE. 


Question  1. 

What  is  Hope  ? 

Answer. 

Hope  is  a  true  Confidence  in  God,  bestomed  on  the  Heart 
of  Man  by  the  divine  Enlightening  and  Inspiration,  that  he 
might  never  despair  of  God's  Grace  and  Favour  in  granting 
his  Petitions,  whether  they  be  for  Pardon  of  his  Sins,  or  for 
any  other  spiritual  or  temporal  Good.  Concerning  which 
the  Apostle  sayeth  thus  {Heb.  x.  35),  Cast  not  away,  therefore, 
your  Confidence,  which  hath  great  Recompense  of  Reward. 
And  elsewhere  {Rom.  viii.  24),  We  are  saved  by  Hope ;  but 
Hope  that  is  seen  is  not  Hope ;  for  what  a  Man  seeth,  why 
doth  he  yet  hope  for  ?  But  if  we  hope  for  that  we  see  not, 
then  do  we,  through  Patience,  wait  for  it. 

Question  2. 
Whence  have  we  this  sure  and  certain  Hope  ? 

Answer. 

All  our  Hope  is  in  the  Lord  Jesihs  Christ ;  as  the  Apostle 
sayeth  (1  Tim.  i.  1),  By  the  Commandment  of  God  our  Saviour, 
and  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  which  is  our  Hope.  Because  from 
him  we  receive  all  things :  as  Christ  himself  teacheth  {John 
xiv.  13),  Whatsoever  ye  shall  ask  in  my  Name,  that  will  I  do, 


94  The  Orthodox  Con/ission  of  the 

that  the  Father  may  be  glorified  in  the  Son.  Now,  hereby  is 
to  be  understood  the  divine  Grace ;  for  by  Jesus  Christ  both 
Grace  and  Truth  were  given  unto  us :  According  to  the 
blessed  Scripture  (John  i.  17),  For  the  Law  was  given  by 
Moses,  but  Grace  and  Truth  by  Jesus  Christ.  And  in  this 
Grace  is  all  our  Hope  founded.  We  also  place  great  Con- 
fidence in  the  Observation  of  God's  Commands,  seeing 
Christ  hath  said  {John  xiv.  21),  He  that  hath  my  Command- 
ments, and  keepeth  them,  he  it  is  that  loveth  me ;  and  he  that 
loveth  me  shall  be  loved  of  my  Father,  and  I  mill  love  him, 
and  mill  manifest  myself  unto  him.  Moreover,  our  Hope  is 
confirmed  by  the  Communion  of  the  awful  and  most  holy 
Mysteries ;  namely,  of  the  Body  and  Blood  of  Christ ; 
whereby  the  Lord  himself  doth  dwell  in  us  :  As  himself 
testifieth  (John  vi.  56),  He  that  eateth  my  Flesh  and  drinketh 
my  Blood  dwelleth  in  me,  and  I  in  him.  Lastly,  Our  Faith 
is  established  by  constant  Prayer :  As  we  are  taught  by  the 
Apostle  (James  v.  13),  Ls  any  among  you  afflicted?  Let  him 
pray.  And  another  Apostle  saith  (Jude  ver.  20),  Ye,  be- 
loved, building  up  yourselves  on  your  most  holy  Faith,  praying 
in  the  Holy  Ghost,  keep  yourselves  in  the  love  of  God,  looking 
for  the  Mercy  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ  unto  eternal  Life. 

Question  3. 

What  is  necessary  to  be  considered  in  order  to  a  right 
Comprehension  of  this  second  Part  of  the  Orthodox  Con- 
fession ? 

Answer. 

In  this  second  Part  of  the  Orthodox  Confession,  it 
seemeth  best  that  we  should  take  into  Consideration  the 
Lord's  Prayer  and  the  Nine  Beatitudes;  for  whatsoever 
we  would  obtain  of  God,  we  must  ask  both  with  a  true  and 
lively  Faith,  and  also  with  Hope  that  God  will  assuredly 
grant  out  Petitions  :  According  to  the  Apostle  (1  Thess.  v.  24), 
Faithful  is  he  that  calleth  you ;  who  also  will  do  it.  In  like 
manner,  through  Hope,  we  make  these  Beatitudes  ours  when 
we  exercise  those  Virtues  in  hopes  of  obtaining  the  Blessings 
which  are  promised  as  a  Reward  for  them. 


Catholic  and  Apostolic  Eastern  Church.  95 

Question  4. 


What  is  Prayer  ? 


Answer. 


Prayer  is  a  certain  Petition  offered  up  to  God,  out  of  an 
ardent  Faith,  with  the  Hope  of  obtaining  that  which  we  ask, 
according  to  his  Will.  Or  it  is  thus  to  be  defined :  Prayer 
is  a  lifting  up  of  our  Minds  and  Wills  to  God,  whereby  we 
praise  him  or  beseech  him,  or  give  Thanks  unto  him  for  his 
Benefits  towards  us. 

.Question  5. 
How  ought  a  Man  to  prepare  himself  for  praying  ? 

Answek. 

It  is  to  be  observed  that  there  be  three  principal  Kinds 
of  Prayer. 

First,  When  we  give  Thanks  to  God  for  his  Benefits  unto 
us,  as  the  ancient  People  of  Israel  gave  Thanks  unto  God 
for  their  Deliverance  out  of  Egypt.  In  like  manner,  we 
ought,  at  all  Times,  to  give  Thanks  for  the  great  Benefits  we 
have  received  at  his  Hands,  but  more  especially  for  that  he 
hath  delivered  us  from  the  Bondage  of  the  most  cruel  Enemy 
of  our  Souls :  According  to  the  Apostle  (1  Thess.  v.  17), 
Pray  without  ceasing  ;  in  everything  give  Thanks ;  for  this  is 
the  Will  of  God  in  Christ  Jesus  concerning  you.  And  again 
(1  Cor.  i.  4),  I  thank  my  God  always  on  your  Behalf  for  the 
Grace  of  God,  which  is  given  you  by  Jesus  Christ.  And  also 
elsewhere  (Coloss.  i.  12),  Giving  Thanks  unto  the  Father,  who 
hath  made  us  meet  to  be  Partakers  of  the  Inheritance  of  the 
Saints  in  Light;  who  hath  delivered  us  from  the  Power  of 
Darkness,  and  hath  translated  tis  into  the  Kingdom  of  his 

dear  Son. 

The  second  Kind  of  Prayer  is  that  whereby  we  beseech 
God  for  Pardon  of  our  Sins ;  that  is,  that  he  would  deliver 
us  from  the  Punishment  due  to  them,  and  that  he  would 
pour  out  upon  our  Souls  and  Bodies  the  Abundance  of  his 


96  The  Orthodox  Confession  of  the 

holy  Grace.  Of  this  Kind,  we  oifer  up  our  Prayers  both  for 
Ourselves  and  for  our  Neighbour ;  according  to  the  Apostle 
(Coloss.  i.  9),  For  this  Cause  we  also,  since  the  Day  we  heard 
it,  do  not  cease  to  pray  for  you,  and  to  desire  that  ye  might 
be  filled  with  the  Knowledge  of  his  Will,  in  all  Wisdom  and 
spiritual  Understanding. 

The  third  Kind  of  Prayer  is  that  wherein  we  praise  and 
magnify  the  Lord  our  God  for  his  excellent  Majesty  and 
immortal  Glory;  according  to  that  of  the  holy  Prophet 
{Psal.  cxlv.  2),  Every  Day  will  I  give  Thanks  unto  Thee ;  and 
T  will  praise  thy  Name  for  ever  and  ever.  Great  is  the  Lord, 
and  Marvellous,  worthy  to  be  praised ;  there  is  no  End  of  his 
Greatness.  One  Generation  shall  praise  thy  Works  unto  an- 
other, and  declare  thy  Power.  Of  this  Kind,  especially,  is 
the  Great  Doxology  {Glory  be  to  God  in  the  highest,  &c.)  which 
we  daily  say  or  sing  in  the  Church. 

QOESTION    6. 

Wliat  is  further  necessary  in  order  to  pray  ? 

Answer. 

It  is  requisite  that  when  we  go  to  pray  we  should  rightly 
l)repare  ourselves ;  namely,  with  Soberness,  Temperance,  and 
Reverence:  As  we  are  taught  by  the  Apostle  {Tit.  ii.  12), 
That,  denying  Ungodliness  and  worldly  Lusts,  we  shoidd  live 
soberly,  righteously,  and  godly  in  this  present  World ;  and 
also  with  Compunction  of  Heart,  as  the  same  Apostle  says 
elsewhere  {Coloss.  iii.  16),  Let  the  Word  of  Christ  dwell  in  you 
richly  in  all  Wisdom ;  teaching  and  admonishing  one  another 
in  Psalms,  and  LLymns,  and  spiritual  Songs;  singing  with 
Grace  in  your  Hearts  unto  the  Lord.  But  all  Wrath  and 
Malice  must  be  put  away  from  him  that  goeth  to  pray : 
According  to  the  Scripture  {Matth.  vi.  15),  Tf  ye  forgive  not 
Men  their  Trespasses,  neither  mill  your  Father  forgive  your 
Trespasses.  If,  therefore,  there  be  any  one  that  hath  aught 
against  us,  we  must  first  be  reconciled  unto  him  :  According 
to  the  Scripture  {Matth.  v.  23),  Therefore,  if  thou  bring  thy 
Gift  to  the  Altar,  and  there  rememberest  that  thy  Brother  hath 


Catholic  and  Apostolic  Eastern  Church.  97 

ought  against  thee,  leave  there  thy  Gift  before  the  Altar,  and 
go  thy  Way ;  first  be  reconciled  to  thy  Brother,  and  then  come 
and  offer  thy  Gift.  We  must  also,  when  we  are  praying,  put 
far  away  from  us  all  other  Thoughts  but  those  of  Devotion, 
that  our  Prayer  may  he  pure  and  acceptable  to  God ;  lest 
Grod  pronounce  of  us  as  he  did  of  the  Hypocrites  {Mark  vii. 
6),  This  People  honoureth  me  with  their  hips,  but  their  Heart 
is  far  from  me.  And  further,  lest  we  be  liable  to  that  of  the 
Psalmist  {Psal.  cix.  7),  Let  his  Prayer  be  turned  into  Sin. 

Question  7. 
What  is  the  Lord's  Prayer  ? 

Answer. 

Our  Father  which  art  in  Heaven;  Hallowed  be  Thy  Name. 
Thy  Kingdom  come.  Thy  Will  ie  done  on  Earth,  as  it  is  in 
Heaven,  &c. 

Question  8. 

Into  how  many  Parts  is  the  Lord's  Prnyer  divided  ? 

Answer. 

Three.  The  Preface,  or  Invocation ;  the  Petitions;  and  the 
Conclusion. 

Question  9. 

What  is  the  Preface,  or  Invocation  ? 

Answer. 
Owr  Father  which  art  in  Heaven. 

Question  10. 
What  meaneth  this  Invocation  ? 

Answer. 

First,  It  teacheth  that  whoso  prayeth  unto  God  ought  to 
appear  before  him,  not  only  as  his  Creature,  but  also  as  his 

G 


98  The  Orthodox  Confession  of  the 

Son  by  Grace ;  for  unless  he  be  his  Son  he  cannot  call  upon 
God  as  his  Father.  Now,  this  Grace  of  Adoption,  whereby 
we  are  made  the  Sons  of  God,  we  receive  from  Christ,  who 
hath  bestowed  it  on  those  that  believe  in  him  :  As  saith  the 
Scripture  {John  i.  12),  As  many  as  received  him,  to  them  gave 
he  Power  to  lecome  the  Sons  of  God.  And  elsewhere  (Gal.  iv. 
6),  Because  ye  are  Sons,  God  hath  sent  forth  the  Spirit  of  his 
Son  unto  your  Hearts,  crying,  Aiha,  Father.  And  for  this 
Reason,  therefore,  we  call  God  our  Father. 

Secondly,  It  is  requisite  that  he  who  goeth  about  to  pray 
should  be  a  Son  of  the  Catholic  and  Orthodox  Church ;  for 
whosoever  hath  not  the  Church  for  a  Mother,  neither  can  he 
liave  God  for  his  Father:  As  it  is  said  (Matth.  xviii.  17), 
Tell  it  unto  the  Church ;  hut  if  he  neglect  to  hear  the  Church,  let 
him  he  tcnto  thee  as  an  heathen  Man  and  a  Publican. 

Thirdly,  Let  not  the  devout  Petitioner  doubt  but  that 
he  shall  receive  that  which  he  asketh  for,  seeing  he  prayeth 
unto  the  most  indulgent  and  merciful,  as  the  common  Father 
of  all :  According  to  the  Scripture  {Licke  vi.  36),  Be  ye,  there- 
fore, merciful,  as  your  Fo>ther  which  is  in  Heaven  is  mercifid, 
who  not  only  doth  not  deny  us,  but  even  doth  himself  stir 
us  up  to  ask  of  him,  and  teacheth  us  how ;  and  with  infinite 
Mercy  accepts  our  Prayers,  provided  only  they  be  offered  up 
with  Humility  and  Sincerity  :  For  he  well  knows  wherefore 
we  ask.  And  the  Scripture  says  {Matth.  vi.  8),  Tour  Father 
knoweth  whereof  ye  have  Need,  hefore  ye  ask  him.  And  in 
another  Place  {Matth.  vii.  11),  If  ye  then,  being  evil,  know  how 
to  give  good  Gifts  to  your  Children,  how  much  more  shall  your 
Father  tohieh  is  in  Heaven  give  good  Things  to  them  that 
ask  him ! 

FcMrthly,  This  Introduction,  or  Invocation,  teacheth  us,  that 
as  God  is  the  Father  of  us  all,  in  like  Manner  we,  who  are 
of  the  Faithful,  should  be  unto  each  other  as  Brothers ;  and 
not  only  pray  to  God  for  ourselves,  but  also  for  our  Brethren, 
i  nterceding  for  each  other  :  According  to  the  Scripture  {James 
v.  16),  Pray  one  for  another,  that  ye  may  be  healed ;  namely, 
to  God,  who  is  our  Common  Father;  as  Christ  himself 
teacheth  us  {Matth.  xxiii.  9),  Call  no  Man  your  Father  upon  the 
Earth,  for  one  is  your  Father  which  is  in  Heaven.     And  when 


Catholic  and  Apostolic  Eastern  Church.  99 

he  beholds  this  our  brotherly  Love  (which  he  so  frequently 
recommends  to  us  in  his  holy  Gospel),  he  is  both  pleased 
with  it,  as  a  Father,  and,  also,  more  induced  thereby  to  hear 
us  when  we  pray,  and  to  grant  our  Petitions. 

Fifthly,  By  these  Words,  which  art  in  Heaven,  we  are  taught 
that  when  we  pray  we  should  raise  our  Minds  and  Thoughts 
wholly  above  all  earthly  and  worldly  Things,  and  fix  them 
entirely  on  Heaven  and  Things  incorruptible.  Nevertheless, 
God,  mir  Father,  is  not  only  in  Heaven,-  but  he  is  present  in 
all  Places  and  filleth  all  Things :  But  whereas  his  Grace 
and  Glory  more  abundantly  are  manifest  in  Heaven,  it  is, 
therefore,  said  to  be  his  Throne :  According  to  that  of  the 
Psalmist,  where  he  said  {Psal.  xi.  4),  The  Lord's  Seat  is  in 
IIeaven,^z.iidi  also  (Psal.  ciii.  19),  Hie  Lord  hath  prepared  his 
Seat  in  Heaven,  and  his  Kingdom  ruleth  over  all.. 

Question  11. 

How  many  Petitions  are  contained  in  the  second  Part  of 
this  Prayer  of  our  Lord  ? 

Answee. 

Seven. 

Question  12. 

What  is  the  first  Petition  in  the  Lord's  Prayer  ? 

Answek. 
Hallowed  he  thy  Name. 

Question  13. 
What  is  contained  in  this  Petition  ? 

Answer. 

First,  We  pray  unto  God  that  we  may  lead  a  Life  adorned 
with  Virtue  and  good  Works,  that  Men  may  be  excited  to 
glorify  the  Name  of  God  by  the  Purity  and  Holiness  of  our 


100  The  Orthodox  Confession  of  the 

Lives :  According  to  that  of  St.  Matthew  (chap.  v.  6),  Let 
your  Light  so  shine  before  Men  that  they  may  see  yoxir  good 
Works,  and  glorify  your  Father  which  is  in  Heaven. 

Secondly,  We  ask  that  not  only  our  whole  Lives  may  be 
to  the  Glory  of  God,  but  also  that  all  those  who  do  not 
know  the  true  God,  nor  believe  in  him,  may  repent,  and 
come  to  the  knowledge  of  him,  that  the  Name  of  God  be 
glorified,  both  in  them  and  by  them.  We  also  beseech  the 
Lord  our  God,  in  this  Petition,  for  those  who  bear  indeed 
the  Name  of  Christians,  but  who  live  ungodly  and  scandalous 
Lives,  whereby  our  holy  Religion  and  God  himself  is  blas- 
phemed :  Of  whom  the  Apostle  saith  (2  Tim.  iii.  5),  Having 
a  Form  of  Godliness,  but  denying  the  Power  thereof.  And  else- 
where {Bom.  ii.  24.),  The  Name  of  God  is  blasphemed  among  the 
Gentiles  through  you.  For  the  Sake  of  these  it  is  that,  in  this 
Petition,  God  is  besought ;  that  such  may  turn  from  their 
Wickedness,  and  bring  forth  good  Fruits,  leading  for  the 
future  a  sober  and  godly  Life ;  and  so  the  Name  of  God, 
by  these  Means,  also  may  be  hallowed.  Moreover,  we  are  to 
understand,  that  although  the  Name  of  God  is  in  itself  most 
holy  without  our  Glorification,  yet  it  is  said  to  be  hallowed 
by  us,  and  in  us,  when  by  Piety  and  Holiness  of  Life  we 
sanctify  ourselves  to  the  Glory  of  God's  Name. 

Question   14 1 
What  is  the  second  Petition  ? 

Answer. 
Thy  Kingdom  come. 

Question  15.  r 
What  is  contained  in  this  Petition? 

Answer. 

Herein  we  pray  to  God,  that  by  his  Grace  and  Justice 
and  Mercy  he  would  reign  in  us  altogether,  especially  in  our 
Hearts,  |and  not  suffer  Sin  to  have  any  Dominion  over  us : 


Catholic  and  Apostolic  Eastern  Church.  101 

As  it  is  written  {Rom.  vi.  12),  Let  not  Sin,  therefore,  reign  in 
your  mortal  Body,  that  ye  should  obey  it  in  the  Lusts  thereof. 

Secondly,  This  Petition  expresses  that  a  Man  who  is  in  the 
State  of  G-race  with  God,  and  feels  the  heavenly  Joy  in  his 
Mind,  careth  not  for  this  World,  but  is  only  solicitous  and 
wishful  to  become  an  Inhabitant  in  the  heavenly  Kingdom  : 
As  the  Apostle,  speaking  of  himself,  saith  {Philip,  i.  23),  / 
desire  to  depart,  and  to  he  with  Christ. 

Thirdly,  We  beg  of  God  that  he  would  please  to  hasten 
his  second  Coming,  wherein  the  Son  of  Man  shall  appear  in 
his  Q-lory  {Matth.  xxv.  31),  and  the  Resurrection  of  the  Dead, 
and  the  Day  of  Judgment,  by  which  the  Kingdom  of  this 
World  and  the  Enemy  of  our  Souls  may  be  taken  away :  and 
the  Kingdom  of  Heaven  come,  that  God  may  be  all  in  all ; 
as  the  Apostle  speaks  in  1  Corinthians  xv.  28. 

Question  16. 
What  is  the  third  Petition  ? 

Answer. 
Thy  Will  he  done  on  Earth,  as  it  is  in  Heaven. 

Question  17. 
What  is  contained  in  this  third  Petition? 

Answer. 

First,  We  beseech  God  that  he  would  not  suffer  us  to  live 
in  this  World  after  our  own  Wills,  but  that  he  would  guide 
and  govern  us  by  his  Will  and  Pleasure. 

Secondly,  We  pray  that  neither  we  nor  others  might  resist 
or  dislike  the  Will  of  God,  but  that,  as  the  Angels  in 
Heaven  submit  unto  and  obey  the  divine  Will  in  all  Things, 
without  any  Delay  or  Denial,  so,  likewise,  on  Earth,  that 
all  Men  may  be  obedient  unto  God  without  Murmuring,  and 
with  all  Pteadiness  and  Thanksgiving. 

Thirdly,  In  this  Petition  we  express  our  Belief  that 
nothing  can  affect  us,  God's  Elect,  without  the  divine  Will 


102  The  Orthodox  Confession  of  the 

■uid  Permission,  whether  it  be  in  relation  to  the  Holiness 
and  Innocence  with  which  we  ought  to  pass  our  Lives,  or  to 
Persecutions  and  Temptations  of  the  Enemy.  Insomuch 
that  the  Lord  not  only  taketh  Care  of  our  Persons,  but  of 
even  the  very  Hairs  of  our  Head :  According  to  the  Scrip- 
ture {Luhe  xii.  7),  Even  the  Hairs  of  your  Head  are  all 
numbered.  And  again  (Luke  xxi.  18),  There  shall  not  an 
Hair  of  your  Head  perish. 

Question  18. 
What  is  i\iQ  fourth  Petition  ? 

Answer. 
Give  us  this  Bay  our  daily  Bread. 

Question  19. 
What  is  contained  in  this  Petition  ? 

Answer. 

First,  That  divine  and  most  excellent  Food  of  our  Souls, 
the  Word  of  God,  is  here  meant ;  concerning  which  the 
Scripture  thus  teacheth  us  {Matth.  iv.  4),  Man  shall  not  live 
by  Bread  alone,  but  by  every  Word  that  proceedeth  out  of  the 
Mouth  of  God.  We  therefore  ask  of  God  that  he  would  keep 
us  from  Want  and  Famine  of  his  holy  Word ;  that  is,  the 
Doctrine  of  Christ,  without  which  Doctrine  our  inward 
Man  would  surely  die,  as  if  it  were  perished  of  Hunger. 
Therefore  we  very  properly,  in  this  Petition,  remember  that 
Beath  of  the  Said  which  befalleth  those  who  refuse  or  neglect 
to  hear  the  Word  of  Grod  and  divine  Instruction,  and 
thereby  set  the  bad  Example  of  au  ill  Life. 

Secondly,  Herein  is  included  that  other  Food  of  our  Souls, 
namely,  the  Communion  of  the  Body  and  Blood  of  Christ ; 
for  so  the  Lord  hath  spoken  concerning  it  (John  vi.  55), 
My  Flesh  is  Meat  indeed,  and  my  Blood  is  Drink  indeed: 
whosoever  eateth  my  Flesh  and  drinketh  my  Blood,  he  droelleth 
in  me,  and  I  in  him.  Wherefore,  that  we  may  worthily 
partake  of  this  Food,  we  do,  in  this  Petition,  beseech  God 


Catholic  and  Apostolic  Eastern  Church.  103 

that,  out  of  his  Mercy  aud  Favour  to  Mankind,  he  would 
be  pleased  to  bestow  himsejf  upon  us.  And  when  we  have 
these  two  Kinds  of  Food,  then  we  have  the  Kingdom  of 
God  within  us  (Luke  xvii.  21);  and  then  God,  of  his  own 
Accord,  will  give  unto  us  all  such  temporal  and  worldly 
Things  as  the  Weakness  and  Poverty  of  our  mortal  Con- 
dition make  necessary  for  us  :  As  it  is  written  (Mattk.  vi.  33), 
Seek  ye  first  the  Kingdom  of  Qod,  and  his  Righteousness,  and 
all  these  Things  shall  be  added  unto  you. 

Thirdly,  Under  the  Name  of  Bread,  in  this  Petition,  are 
comprehended  all  Things  which  are  necessary  for  us  in  this 
present  Life,  both  with  regard  to  our  Substance  and  our 
Preservation.  However,  let  every  one  remember  that  Super- 
fluities and  Luxury  are  not  hereby  prayed  for,  but  only  a 
just  and  proper  Sufficiency ;  for  those  Things  which  minister 
unto  our  Voluptuousness,  and  are  the  Instruments  of  Sen- 
suality, are  no  other  than  the  Seeds  of  Misery  and  Punish- 
ment. Whereof  the  Apostle,  St.  Paul,  thus  speaketh  (Bom. 
xiii.  13),  Let  us  walk  honestly  as  in  the  Day,  not  in  Rioting 
and  Drunkenness,  not  in  Cfmrnbering  and  Wantonness.  And 
elsewhere  (1  Tim.  vi.  8),  Having  Food  and  Raiment,  let  us  he 
therewith  content.  Now,  by  the  Words  This  Day  is  to  be 
understood  this  present  Life,  while  we  continue  in  this 
World  ;  for  in  that  which  is  to  come  we  shall  enjoy  the 
Presence  itself  and  Sight  of  God,  and  the  Happiness  from 
thence  arising. 

Question  20. 

What  is  the  fifth  Petition  ? 

Answer. 

And  forgive  us  our  Trespasses,  as  we  forgive  those  that 
Trespass  against  us. 

Question  21. 

What  is  contained  iii  this  Petition  ? 

Answer. 
First,  We  do,  in  this  Petition,  ask  of  God  that  he  would 
forgive  us  our  Sins,  especially  those  which  we  have  com- 


104  The  Orthodox  Confession  of  the 

mitted  siace  our  Baptism ;  as  well  mortal  Sins  as  all  others 
whereby  we  have  offended  Grod  and  our  Neighbour ;  by 
Thought  only  or  by  a  full  Design  and  Intention  of  Sin,  or 
by  Words,  or  by  Actions. 

Secondly,  Whereas  in  this  Petition  we  say,  Forgive  us 
our  Trespasses,  as  we  forgive  those  that  Trespass  against  us, 
now  we  do  hereby  engage  our  Faith  that  we  will  also  for- 
give our  Enemies.  He,  therefore,  who  doth  not  forgive  his 
Neighbour,  whatsoever  he  hath  committed  against  him,  let 
him  not  use  this  Petition  ;  for  he  may  not  hope  to  have  his 
Sins  forgiven.  Nay,  further,  his  very  Prayer  will  become  a 
Sin,  according  to  the  Psalmist  {Psal.  cix.  6),  Let  his  Prayer 
be  turned  into  Sin.  And  truly  with  Justice,  for  if  we  will 
not  forgive  our  Brethren  their  trifling  Offences  against  us, 
how  can  it  be  expected  that  God  should  forgive  our  Sins 
against  him,  which  will  bear  no  Comparison  to  the  Tres- 
passes which  we  resent  to  our  Brethren ;  seeing  we  are 
daily,  nay  hourly,  giving  just  Cause  for  God's  Anger 
against  us  ? 

Question  22. 

What  is  the  sixth  Petition  ? 

Answer. 
And  lead  us  not  into  Temptation. 

Question  23. 
What  is  contained  in  this  Petition  ? 

Answer. 

First,  We  pray  to  God  that  we  may  be  free  from  all 
Temptation ;  but  if  not  from  all,  at  least  from  those  which 
exceed  our  Strength.  Of  these,  some  arise  from  the  World, 
some  from  the  Devil,  and  some  from  our  own  Flesh,  and 
entice  us  to  Sin.  Again,  others  are  inflicted  by  Tyrants  who 
solicit  and  harass  the  Church  of  God  by  erroneous  Doctrines, 
by  deceitful  Flatteries  and  Falsehood,  by  pretended  Mir- 
acles, by  the  Allurements  of  promised  Riches  and  Honours  ; 


Catholic  and  Apostolic  Eastern  Church.  105 

m  fine,  by  tyrannical  Force  and  Persecutions ;  by  open 
Violence  and  Kapiue,  and  despoiling  us  of  our  Possessions, 
and  by  loading  us  with  Shame  and  Reproach.  All  which 
we  woefully  see  in  these  our  Days.  Furthermore,  We  be- 
seech God,  in  this  Petition,  that  if  we  be  called  to  pour 
out  our  Blood,  or  to  lay  down  our  Lives,  for  his  most  holy 
Name's  Sake,  for  the  holy  Church,  which  is  his  Spouse,  and 
for  the  Truth  of  the  Gospel :  That  then  he  would  be  pleased 
to  strengthen  us,  and  support  us  with  his  Grace,  whereby 
we  might  be  enabled  to  endure  and  overcome  the  most 
unusual  or  excessive  Torments  with  Constancy  and  Resolu- 
tion, and  obtain  the  Crown  of  Martyrdom  in  Heaven ;  and 
that  he  would  be  pleased  not  to  let  us  suffer  Things  greater 
than  we  can  bear. 

Question  24. 

What  is  the  seventh  Petition  ? 

Answer. 
But  deliver  us  from  Evil. 

■Question  25. 
What  is  contained  in  this  Petition  ? 

Answeb. 

Eirst,  We  herein  pray  to  God  to  deliver  us  from  all  Kinds 
of  Evil,  especially  from  Sin,  and  from  all  Wickedness  that 
provokes  the  Wrath  of  God.  Secondly,  That  his  Grace 
might  accompany  us,  and  keep  us  from  falling  into  his 
Displeasure  (Psal.  vi.  1),  That  he  ivould  not  rebuke  us  in  his 
Indignation,  neither  chasten  us  in  his  Displeasure,  for  our  Sins  ; 
but]  that  we  might  {Psal.  xcv.  2)  come  before  his  Presence  with 
Thanksgiving,  and  show  ourselves  glad  in  him  with  Psalms. 
Ill  this  Petition  we  also  pray  that  we  may  be  delivered 
from  all  sorts  of  Evil  and  Mischiefs  whatsoever  that  are 
hard  and  difficult  to  be  borne  by  the  Children  of  Men  :  Such 
as  Famine,  Pestilence,  War,  Fire,  and  such  like.  All 
which  we  hereby  beseech   God  to  turn  away  from  us,  and 


106  The  Orthodox  Confession  of  the 

to  grant  us  his  mercifal  Loving-kiadness.  More  especially 
we  pray  that  in  the  Hour  of  Death  he  would  protect  us 
IVoni  all  Insults  of  the  Enemy  of  our  Souls,  and  that  he 
would  give  us  Grace  to  fight  piously  and  securely  under  the 
Protection  of  his  Favour,  and  the  Gruide  and  Safeguard  of 
his  Angels.  For  whosoever  departeth  out  of  Life  in  such  a 
Manner,  that  Person  is  happy  undoubtedly.  It  therefore 
behoveth  us,  in  the  highest  Degree,  that  we  should  all 
most  earnestly  ask  of  Grod  that  we  may  be  defended  from 
the  Temptations  and  Assaults  of  the  Devil  in  our  last 
Moments.  Lastly,  We  pray,  in  this  Petition,  that  we  may 
be  delivered  from  the  Devil  and  Hell  Torments. 

Question  26. 
What  is  the  thii'd  Fart  of  the  Lord's  Prayer  1 

Answbe. 

This  Conclusion,  For  thine  is  the  Kingdom,  and  the  Power, 
and  the  Glory,  for  ever,  Amen. 

Question  27. 
What  is  contained  in  this  Part,  the  Conclusion  ? 

Answer. 

This  Conclusion  is  twofold,  in  the  first  Part  correspond- 
ing to  the  Fnvocation.  For  as  that  makes  us  hope  that  we 
shall  certainly  obtain  what  we  ask  of  Grod  as  we  ought, 
since  he  is  our  Father  of  whom  we  ask  it ;  so  this  Conclusion 
teaches  to  expect  that  our  proper  Petition  will  be  granted, 
because  the  whole  Universe  belougeth  unto  this  our  Father. 
He  is  the  Kiug  of  the  whole  World.  To  him  all  created 
Things  are  subject.  His  is  the  Power,  and  the  Glory  is 
his ;  which  Power  and  Grlory  nothing  can  resist,  whether 
in  Heaven  or  on  Earth.  He,  therefore,  can  assuredly  give 
us  all  Things,  whatsoever  we  ask  with  Faith  and  Hope;  for 
this  Cause  only,  the  eternal  Glory  of  his  Name :  As  it  is 
expressed  in  these  Words,  And  the  Glory,  for  ever.  The 
second  Part  of  this  Conclusion  is  the  Word  Amen ;  in  which 


Catliolic  and  Apostolic  Eastern  Church.  107 

Word  we  pray  that  whatsoever  we  have  asked  may  be 
granted  unto  us  according  to  our  Desire  :  As  the  Apostle 
saith  (1  John  v.  14),  This  is  the  Confidence  that  we  have  in 
him,  that  if  we  ask  anything  according  to  his  Will,  he  heareth 
us.  And  if  we  hnoiu  that  he  hear  us,  wliatsoever  we  ash,  we  know 
that  we  Jiave  the  Petition  that  we  desired  of  him. 

Question  28. 
Is  this  Conclusion  united  to  the  Lord's  Prayer  t 

Answer. 

It  is  certain  that  Christ  himself,  concluding  his  Prayer, 
which  he  taught  us,  ends  with  these  Words ;  as  appears 
from  St.  Matthew  (chap.  vi.  13).  And  the  Sense  of  them 
shows  plainly  that  they  are  no  ways  inconsistent  with  the 
Lord's  Prayer  ;  rather  that  the  Prayer  is  greatly  strengthened 
and  perfected  by  them,  seeing  it  is  That  God  we  call  upon 
whose  Power  extends  over  the  whole  Universe,  and  unto 
whom  all  things  are  subject.  And  although  lay  Persons  do 
not  use  this  Conclusion,  that  hindereth  not,  but  that  in  the 
Public  Prayers  of  the  Church,  and  in  private  Devotions, 
where  a  Priest  is  present,  he  should  use  them  for  adding 
the  greater  Weight  unto  his  Prayer.  Neither  will  it  be 
amiss  for  a  lay  Person  to  use  them,  if  no  Priest  be  present, 
any  more  than  it  would  for  him  to  recite  any  other  Part 
of  the  Gospel.  And  it  were  better  never  to  separate  tliese 
Words  from  the  Lord's  Prayer,  it  being  evident  that  the 
Church  orders  them  to  be  pronounced  by  the  Priest  only  in 
•the  public  Divine  Service,  only  for  the  Sake  of  adding  the 
greater  Solemnity  to  this  Devotion. 

Question  29. 

Forasmuch  as  the  Beatitudes  do  very  much  establish  and 
confirm  our  Faith,  I  pray,  what  be  they? 

Answer. 

The  Beatitudes  which  our  Lord  Christ  hath  taught  us  in  the 
fifth  Chapter  of  St.  Matthew's  Gospel  are  nine  in  number; 


108  The  Orthodox  Confession  of  the 

on  which  St.  Chrysostom  thus  commenteth  (Homily  on  1 
Cor.  XV.  28),  Moses  delivered  ten  Commandments,  but  Jesus, 
the  Lord  of  Moses,  gave  nine  Beatitudes.  And  again,  The  Law 
gave  unto  us  ten  Commandments,  hut  Jesus  nine  Beatitudes, 
forming  thereby  a  thrice  threefold  Crown. 

Question  30. 
What  is  the  first  Beatitude  1 

Answer. 

Blessed  are  the  Poor  in  Spirit,  for  theirs  is  the  Kingdom  of 
Heaven. 

Question  31. 

What  Doctrine  doth  this  Beatitude  contain  ? 

Answer. 

It  relates  to  Riches  and  the  good  Things  of  this  World ; 
which,  if  it  please  God  to  bestow  them  on  us,  we  should  use, 
not  as  if  they  were  our  own,  but  as  only  being  the  Stewards 
and  Dispensers  of  them,  and  not  give  ourselves  up  to  great 
Anxiousness  or  to  Covetousness :  As  we  are  admonished  by 
the  holy  Psalmist  (Psal.  Ixii.  10),  If  Riches  increase,  set  not 
your  Heart  upon  them.  We  ought  to  imitate  the  ancient 
Christian  Perfection,  and  have  nothing  distinct,  but  all 
Things  in  common :  After  the  Example  of  those  Christians 
who.  lived  in  the  Infancy  of  the  Church,  of  whom  the 
Scripture  testifies  {Acts  iv.  32),  The  Multitude  of  them  that 
believed  luere  of  one  Heart  and  of  one  Sotd ;  neither  said  any 
of  them  that  ought  of  the  Things  ivhich  he  possessed  was  his  own, 
hut  they  had  all  Things  common.  And  after,  at  the  34th 
Verse,  Neither  ivas  there  any  among  them  that  lacked;  for  as 
many  as  were  Possessors  of  Lands  or  Houses  sold  them,  and 
brought  the  Prices  of  the  Things  that  were  sold,  and  laid  them 
dovm  at  the  Apostles'  Feet;  and  Distribution  was  made  unto 
every  Man  according  as  he  had  Need.  And  again  (Acts  ii.  44), 
All  that  believed  were  together,  and  had  all  Things  common.  1 1 
is  this  Virtue  that  is  called  Poverty  of  Spirit.     However,  it  is 


Catholic  and  Apostolic  Eastern  Church.  109 

requisite  and  allowable  that  every  one  retain  to  himself  so 
much  as  is  necessary  for  his  due  and  proper  Support  and 
Accommodation,  without  Luxury  and  Extravagance.     In  this 
Virtue  the  Monks  and  Religious  are  deservedly  allowed  to 
excel,  seeing    they  are    not   to   be  careful  for  anything  as 
their  own,  not  even  for  necessary  Food  and  Clothing ;  but 
they  suffer  the  Want  of  all  Things  with  Patience,  in  Hopes 
of  greater  Rewards  in  Heaven :    Having  before  their  Eyes 
the  Words  of  the  Apostle   (1    Cor.  iv.   11),   Even  unto  this 
present  Hour  we  loth  hunger  and  thirst,  and  are  naked,  and  are 
buffeted,  and  have  no  certain  Dwelling-place ;  and  labour,  ivorhing 
with  our  own  Sands :  being  reviled,  we  bless  ;  being  persecuted,  we 
suffer  it ;  being  defamed,  we  entreat ;  we  are  made  as  the  Filth 
of  the  World,  the  Offscouring  of  all  Things,  even  unto  this  Day. 
For  Sufferings  like  these  Christ  offers  the  Kingdom  of  Heaven 
as  a  Reward,     Nevertheless,    such  as   do   possess   Wealth, 
gotten  innocently  and  with  Justice,  will  be  also  Partakers 
of  Salvation  and  eternal  Life,  provided  they  possess  their 
Riches  in  Righteousness ;  namely,  if  they  use  them  for  the 
Relief  of  the  Necessities  of  the  Church,  in  Almsgiving  to 
the  Poor,  the  Stranger,  the  Sick,  and  whosoever  is  in  Need. 
In  like  Manner  as  Zacchceus  did  unto  Christ  himself  when  he 
spoke  unto  him  thus  {Luke  xix.  8),  Behold,  Lord,  the  Half  of 
my  Goods  L  give  unto  the  Poor,  and  if  I  have  taken  any  Thing 
from    any  Man    by  false  Accusation,   I  restore  him  fourfold. 
But  Spendthrifts,  who  by  Debauchery  and  Profuseness  are 
reduced  to  extreme  Poverty,  are  in  no  Sort  the  Object  of 
this  Beatitude,  such  Poverty  being  rather  the  proper  Punish- 
ment of  their  Prodigality  and  unjust  Abuse  of  what  they 
had.     Nevertheless   they  are  not  to   be   rejected  from   the 
Alms  of  good    Men,  and   if  they  reform   and  practise  the 
Virtues  of  Poverty,  they  will  also  receive  the  Reward  of  this 
Beatitude  from  Grod. 

Question  32. 

What  is  the  second  Beatitude  ? 

Answer. 
Blessed  are  those  who  mourn,  for  they  shall  be  comforted. 


110  The  Orthodox  Confession  of  the 

Question  33. 
What  doth  this  Beatitude  teach  ? 

Answee. 

First,  It  teacheth  that  Lhose  of  the  Faithful  are  blessed 
who  through  their  whole  lives  mourn  and  weep  for  their  old 
Sins  and  Offences,  whereby  they  have  offended  God  and  their 
Neighbour ;  according  to  the  Words  of  the  Prophet  {Jer. 
i.  4),  The  Children  of  Is7-ael  shall  come,  and  the  Children  of 
Judah  shall  come ;  going  iveeping,  they  shall  go  and  seek  the 
Lord  their  God.  But  they  have  no  Part  in  this  Beatitude 
who  mourn  and  weep  only  because  of  some  worldly  Grief  or 
Misfortune.  Nor  they  who,  when  they  are  condemned  to 
suffer  the  Punishment  due  to  their  Crimes,  weep  and  mourn  ; 
not  because  they  have  sinned,  but  because  of  the  Fear  of 
their  Punishments  which  they  must  undergo  for  them.  Nor 
they,  likewise,  who  are  concerned  only  on  Account  of  having 
lost  some  perishable  Thing  or  other,  and  the  like.  Secondly, 
This  Beatitude  teacheth  us  that  those  are  blessed  who,  with 
unfeigned  Sorrow,  and  Tears  shed  for  the  Sins  of  others, 
appease  the  Wrath  of  God  towards  them,  and  pour  forth 
their  Prayers  before  him  that  he  would  vouchsafe  unto  them 
the  Grace  to  repent  of  their  Sins :  Namely,  that  he  would 
bring  back  Heretics  to  the  Communion  of  the  Church,  and  that 
he  would  convert  the  Wicked  from  their  Evil  and  irregular 
Lives  to  a  sober  and  orderly  Course  of  Life.  Thirdly,  By 
this  Beatitude  we  are  taught  that  those  are  blessed  who  are 
oppressed  by  the  great  and  powerful  Ones  of  the  World,  and 
unjustly  despoiled  of  their  Goods :  Which  Sufferings  they 
may  not  endeavour  to  revenge,  but  with  Bitterness  of  Heart 
and  Mourning,  pray  to  God  for  Deliverance  and  Safety,  plac- 
ing all  their  Hope  and  Confidence  in  God's  Mercy,  which  they 
shall  receive  together  with  abundance  of  Consolation,  being 
therein  rightly  and  truly  Partakers  of  the  divine  Grace. 
Those  also  are  comprehended  in  this  Beatitude  who  are 
afflicted  for  the  orthodox  Faith  and  the  Sake  of  the  Church  : 
Such  are  all  Martyrs  and  the  like. 


Catholic  and  Apostolic  Eastern  Church.  Ill 

Question  34. 
What  is  the  third  Beatitude  ? 

Answer. 
Blessed  are  the  Meeh,  for  they  shall  inherit  the  Earth. 

Question  35. 
What  doth  this  Beatitude  teach  ? 

Answek. 

This  Beatittcde  teacheth  us,  First,  That  we  should  yield  a 
ready  and  sincere  Obedience,  with  this  Virtue  of  Meekuess 
and  Humility,  uuto  God  and  the  Church  of  Christ,  and  also 
unto  our  Superiors,  following  the  Example  of  our  most 
meek  Lord,  Jes^is  Christ.  And  wlieu  we  pay  this  Obedience 
unto  our  Superiors,  we  should  propose  within  ourselves  that 
it  is  to  Christ  and  for  his  Sake.  So  we  should  also  refer 
to  Christ  the  Respect  and  Reverence  which  we  show  unto 
his  Priests,  our  spiritual  Pastors.  Secondly,  This  Beatitude 
teacheth  us  that  they  are  blessed  who  are  not  grievous  or 
troublesome  unto  any  Man  ;  who  do  not  rob  any  of  their 
good  Name,  and  are  not  Censurers  and  Condemners  of 
others ;  but  esteeming  themselves  as  the  meanest,  are 
always  ready  to  condemn  their  own  Life  and  Actions,  and 
think  their  own  good  Deeds  to  be  vile  and  unworthy.  How- 
ever, if  those  whose  Duty  it  is  to  reprove  others  should, 
through  the  Warmth  of  their  Zeal,  use  some  harsh  Expres- 
sions in  correcting  a  Sinner,  not  out  of  Contempt  or  Spite- 
fulness,  but  for  the  Grood  of  his  spiritual  Welfare,  such  an 
One  is  not,  however,  exempted  from  this  Beatitude,  seeing 
he  doth  that  which  is  his  Duty :  As  the  Apostle  teacheth 
(Gal.  vi.  1),  Brethren,  if  a  Man  he  overtaken  in  a  Fault,  yc 
which  are  spiritual  restore  such  an  One  in  the  Spirit  of  Meek- 
ness;  considering  thyself,  lest  thou  also  he  tempted.  But  if  an}' 
one  say  that  it  is  not  possible  for  a  mortal  Man  thus  to 
quell  his  Anger,  let  such  an  One  know  that  he  ought  not 


112  The  Orthodox  Confession  of  the 

to  pour  out  his  "Wrath  and  Anger  on  his  Neighbour,  but  on 
the  Devil,  who  is  the  Tempter  and  Instigator  of  Men  to 
all  Kind  of  Evil.  Those,  therefore,  who  are  endued  with 
this  Virtue  shall  receive  the  promised  Inheritance  of  the 
Earth,  an  Abundance  of  God's  Goodness  in  this  Life,  and 
eternal  Happiness  in  that  which  is  to  come :  According  to 
the  Scripture,  which  saith  (jPsal.  xxvii.  15),  I  believe  verily  to 
see  the  Goodness  of  the  Lord  in  the  Zand  of  the  Living. 

Question  36. 
What  is  the  fourth  Beatitude? 

Answer. 

Messed  are  those  luho  hunger  and  thirst  after  Righteousness, 
for  they  shall  he  filled. 

Question  37. 

What  doth  this  Beatitude  teach  ? 

Answee. 

It  teacheth  us  that  they  are  blessed  Avho,  having  sustained 
an  Injury,  cannot  obtain  Eedress  from  Justice,  either  be- 
cause of  their  Eeligion  or  their  Poverty ;  or  for  want  of 
Health,  or  because  they  are  Strangers ;  or  for  that  their 
Adversary  is  too  powerful,  or  through  any  other  unjust 
Cause.  Wherefore  those  who  are  set  in  the  Seat  of  Justice, 
aud  whose  Office  it  is  to  judge,  ought  to  be  most  conscien- 
tious and  careful  that  the  Poor,  the  Widow,  and  the  Orphan 
be  not  oppressed  with  unrighteous  Judgment,  remembering 
what  the  Scripture  saith  unto  them  {Isa.  i.  17),  Learn  to  do 
well,  seek  Judgment,  relieve  the  Oppressed,  Judge  the  Father- 
less, plead  for  the  Widow.  Which  Duties  if  they  neglect,  then 
those  who  suffer  Oppression  are  said  to  hunger  and  thirst 
after  Justice  or  Righteousness,  and  they  are  the  Objects 
of  this  Beatitude.  And  unto  these  unjust  Judges  God  will 
render  severe  Punishment  :  According  to  the  Scripture 
{Psal.  X.  19),  Lord,  thou  hast  heard  the  Desire  of  the  Poor ;  thou, 


Catholic  and  Apostolic  Eastern  Church.  113 

preparest  their  Heart,  and  thine  Ear  hearkeneth  thereunto.  To 
help  the  Fatherless  and  Poor  unto  their  Bight,  that  the  Man  of 
the  Earth  he  no  more  exalted  against  them. 

Question  38. 
What  is  the  fifth  Beatitude  ? 

Answer. 
Blessed  are  the  Merciful,  for  they  shall  receive  Mercy. 

Question  39. 
What  doth  this  Beatitude  teach  us  ? 

Answer. 
That  they  are  blessed  who  discharge  the  duties  of  Mercy. 

Question  40. 
What  are  the  Works  of  Mercy  ? 

Answer. 

The  Works  of  Mercy  are  twofold,  some  regarding  the  So'ul, 
and  others  relating  to  the  Body  (Theophylact  on  the  26th 
Chapter  of  Matthew). 

Question  41. 

What  are  those  Offices  of  Humanity  which  respect  the  Body? 

Answer. 

They  are  seven.  First,  To  give  Food  unto  the  Hungry, 
according  to  the  Saying  of  Christ  (Mcttth.  xxv.  35),  I  was  an 
hungered,  and  ye  gave  me  Meat.  To  those,  namely,  who  are  in 
Necessity,  und  who  could  not  supply  their  Needs  by  their 
own  Labour.  And  for  the  Discharge  of  this  Duty  we  must 
use  what  we  have  earned  by  our  Labour,  or  otherwise  gotten 
with  Honesty :  As  the  Scripture  teaches  us  (Prov.  iii.  9), 
Honour  the  Lord  with  thy  Substance,  and  with  the  first  Fruits 
of  all  thine  Increase.     But  we  are  not  to  confine  our  Alms  to 

H 


114  Tlic  Orthodox  Confession  of  llie 

those  only  who  apply  to  us  for  them  publiclj'  in  the  Streets, 
nor  yet  to  those  only  who  lie  sick  in  the  public  Hospital,  but 
we  must  also  extend  them  to  those  who,  through  Modesty, 
or  any  other  Impediment,  cannot  ask  our  Alms.  And  we 
must  be  cautious,  to  the  utmost,  that  these  our  good  Deeds 
may  be  as  secret  as  possible,  lest  we  receive  our  Eeward  in 
the  Praises  of  Men :  According  to  the  Words  of  our  Lord 
Christ  (Matth.  vi.  2),  When  thou  doest  thine  Alms,  do  not  sound 
a  Trumpet  hefore  thee,  as  the  Hypocrites  do  in  the  Synagogues 
and  in  the  Streets,  that  they  may  have  Glory  of  Man.  Verily  I 
say  unto  you,  They  have  their  Reward. 

Question  42. 
What  is  the  second  Act  of  Mercy  ? 

Answer. 

The  second  Act  of  Mercy  is  to  give  Drink  to  the  Thirsty ; 
namely,  to  those  who,  through  Poverty  or  Disability  of  Body, 
cannot  produce  wherewithal  to  quench  their  Thirst.  And 
hereby  is  meant  and  intended  all  Sorts  of  Drink,  insomuch 
that  whoso  giveth  only  a  Cup  of  cold  Water  to  him  that  hath 
need  of  Water,  the  same  shall  be  a  Partaker  of  this  Beati- 
tude :  According  to  what  our  Saviour  himself  said  in  the 
Scripture  {Mark  ix.  41),  Whosoever  shall  give  you  a  Gup  of 
Water  to  drink  in  my  Name,  because  ye  belong  to  Ghrist,  verily 
I  say  unto  you,  he  shall  not  lose  his  Beiuard.  lu  this  Duty  are 
included  all  those  Services  and  good  Offices  of  any  Kind  that 
are  done  unto  the  Poor  and  Needy :  Those,  namely,  who 
cannot  by  their  own  Labour  and  Care  provide  for  the  Neces- 
sities of  Hunger  and  Thirst. 

Question  43. 
Wiiat  is  the  tldrd  JVork  of  Jlercy  ? 

Answer. 

The  third  Work  of  Alercy  is  to  clothe  the  Naked.  Those 
obtain  this  Beatitude  who,  with  a  benevolent  Mind  toward 
their  Fellow-Creatures,  relieve  them  in  their  Distress   and 


Catholic  and  Apostolic  Eastern  Chvrch.  115 

clothe  those  who  are  Destitute  of  G-arments.  Uuto  sucli 
will  Christ,  at  the  Day  of  Judgment,  render  a  Reward,  and 
say  unto  them  (3fatth.  xxv.  34),  Come,  ye  Blessed  of  my  Father, 
inherit  the  Kingdom  prepared  for  you  from  the  Beginning  of  the 
World.  And  hereby,  not  ouly  those  are  meant  who  are  des- 
titute of  all  Clothing,  but  also  they  whose  Clothing  is  not 
sufficient  to  defend  them  from  Cold.  And  they,  likewise, 
who,  through  hard  Fortune,  scarcely  can  support  themselves 
through  the  Want  of  proper  Clothes,  to  whom  the  Merciful 
Man  will  render  the  Offices  of  Humanity,  and  supply  their 
Necessities  with  suitable  Necessaries,  to  protect  them  from 
the  Injuries  of  Weather. 

Question  44. 
What  is  the  fourth  Work  of  Mercy  ? 

Answer. 

To  visit  those  who  are  in  Prison.  lu  the  Discharge  of 
which  Daty  let  him  not  be  anxious  whether  the  Person 
deserved  or  not  to  be  cast  into  Prison,  or  who  he  be  :  For 
whosoever  he  be,  or  whatever  his  Crime,  nevertheless  we 
owe  this  Duty  to  him  for  the  Sake  of  Christ  our  Lord ;  and 
we  must  visit  and  comfort  him,  lest  he  fall  into  Despair. 

Question  45. 
Wiiat  is  the  fifth  Work  of  Mercy  ? 

Answer. 

That  we  should  Visit  the  Sick.  And  we  must  discharge 
this  Duty  without  inquiring  whether  the  sick  Person  be  our 
Neio-hbour,  or  Friend,  or  Kindred,  or  Acquaintance ;  for  it 
is  incumbent  on  us  to  visit  those  who  are  sick,  although 
utterly  unknown  to  us,  especially  those  who  are  ill  in  the 
public  Hospital.  First,  We  should  comfort  the  Sick,  by 
expressing  our  Concern  for  his  Distress.  Secondly,  By  ex- 
horting the  Sick  to  bear  his  Afflictions  patiently,  and  that 
he  should  receive  his  Visitation  of  the  Lord  without  Mur- 
murino-  or  Discontent ;  but  rather  that  he  should  with  his 


116  The  Orthodox  Confession  of  the 

Heart  and  Voice  give  Thanks  unto  God,  who  thus  ex- 
presseth  his  Favour  and  Kindness  towards  him,  and  firmly 
repose  his  Trust  on  God's  Mercy  for  being  restored  to 
Health.  Moreover,  we  should  induce  the  sick  Person  to 
confess  his  Sins  with  a  broken  and  contrite  Heart,  and  to 
receive  the  blessed  Sacrament  of  the  Eucharist,  and  the  Holy 
Oil,  as  the  Church  directs.  For  these  Mysteries  uot  only 
many  Ways  promote  the  Salvation  of  the  Soul,  but  also 
contribute  to  the  Healing  of  the  Body.  Furthermore,  we 
should  offer  up  our  Prayers  to  God  for  them,  and  also 
recommend  them  to  the  public  Prayers  of  the  Church.  And 
if  the  sick  Person  be  so  poor  that  he  cannot  apply  unto  the 
Church,  then  it  is  the  Duty  of  the  Pious  and  Well-disposed 
to  call  upon  his  own  Ghostly  Father,  that  he  may  supply 
his  spiritual  Necessities.  Above  all,  let  him  be  sure  to 
admonish  the  Sick  earnestly,  that  he  do  not  use  any  unlaw- 
ful and  superstitious  Means  for  his  Kecovery,  such  as  the 
Church  hath  forbidden ;  such  as  magical  Charms  and  In- 
cantations, and  Contracts  with  the  Devil ;  for  from  these 
he  will  receive  infinitely  more  Hurt  than  Advantage  or 
Benefits  to  his  Health :  But,  on  the  contrary,  that  he 
should  place  all  his  Trust  and  Confidence  in  God's  Mercy 
only,  and  make  Use  of  such  Medicines  as  the  skilful 
Physician  prepares  or  directs  for  him.  Whoso  after  this 
Manner  shall  visit  the  Sick  shall,  according  to  this  Beati- 
tude, be  blessed  both  in  this  World  and  that  which  is 
to  come.  However,  when  the  Sick  Person  is  ill 'of  any 
contagious  Disease,  or  of  the  Plague  itself,  then  the  devout 
Christian  may  take  such  Measures  in  the  Discharge  of  this 
Duty  as  may  best  conduce  to  the  Safety  of  his  Life,  and  do 
that  which  himself  cannot  in  Person,  by  the  Administration 
of  others  who  can. 

Question  46. 

What  is  the  sixth  Work  of  Mercy  ? 

Answee. 

To  receive  the  Stranger  into  one's  House,  with  Cheerful- 
ness and  Hospitality ;    especially  those  who,  being  on  their 


Catholic  and  Apostolic  Eastern  Church.  117 

Way  to  visit  holy  Places,  that  they  may  there  pay  their 
Vows  and  Worship,  turn  in  unto  us.  Such  are  all  religious 
Mendicants  and  Travellers,  whose  Necessities  he  must  relieve 
according  to  his  Abilities  that  desires  to  be  an  Inheritor  of 
this  Beatitude;  and  more  especially  those  who  are  sick  and 
destitute  in  the  public  Streets,  and  are  forced  to  beg  by  the 
Wayside. 

Question  47. 

What  is  the  seventh  Work  of  Mercy  ? 

Answer. 

To  bury  the  Dead.  And  this  Duty  we  should  perform 
with  Promptitude  and  Readiness,  especially  to  those  who 
die  in  extreme  Poverty,  on  whom  we  should  bestow  such 
Things  as  are  requisite  for  their  Sepulchre,  according  to  the 
Manner  of  pious  Christians  :  as  Tobias  did  (Toh.  ii.).  When 
we  perform  this  Duty  to  our  Friends  and  Relations,  we  must 
take  care  to  have  orthodox  and  pious  Men,  who  may  accom- 
pany the  Deceased  to  its  Sepulchre,  and  make  due  Offerings 
of  Worship  and  Prayer  unto  God  for  the  Salvation  of  the 
departed  Soul. 

Question  48. 

What  and  how  many  are  the  Works  of  Mercy  that  respect 
the  Soul  ? 

Answer. 

Seven.  The  first  is  to  exhort  a  Sinner,  and  convert  him 
from  his  Sins,  that  he  may  be  brought  to  amend  his  Life ; 
as  witnesseth  the  Scripture  {James  v.  19),  Brethren,  if  any  of 
you  do  err  from,  the  Truth,  and  one  convert  him,  let  him  know 
that  he  which  converteth  a  Sinner  from  the  Error  of  his  Way 
shall  save  a  Soul  from  Death,  and  shall  hide  a  Midtitude  of 
Sins. 

This  is  the  chiefest  and  most  exalted  Oifice  of  Humanity 
that  can  move  a  good  Man  with  Compassion  for  his  Neigh- 
bour; for  this  containeth  not  temporary  and  changeable 
Rewards  only,  but  such  as  are  permanent  and  eternal.     But 


118  The  Orthodox  Confession  of  the 

in  the  Discharge  of  this  Duty  the  utmost  Care  and  Caution 
must  be  used  that  the  Sinner  be  not  imprudently  cast  into 
Despair,  or  led  into  an  ill-grounded  or  presumptuous  Con- 
fidence of  God's  Mercy.  By  either  of  these  we  should  do 
more  Harm  than  Good  unto  the  Person  we  undertook  to 
convert;  wherefore  we  should  discreetly  preserve  a  middle 
Course :  And  where  we  ourselves  are  not  equal  to  such  an 
Undertaking,  it  is  our  Daty  to  seek  out  some  more  fit  and 
able  Person  for  the  OfHce,  and  endeavour  to  engage  their 
Assistance.  The  same  is  also  to  be  regarded  in  the  Con- 
version of  Heretics  and  Schismatics. 

Question  49. 
What  is  the  second  spiritual  Work  of  Mercy  ? 

Answer. 

To  instruct  the  Ignorant  and  Unlearned.     And  he  rightly 

dischargeth   this    Daty  who  teacheth  the  Ignorant  how  to 

believe  in  God,  three  Persons,  but  only  one  Godhead.     That 

is,  supposing  a  Person  to  be  properly  qualified  for  instructing  ; 

which  if  he  be  not,  let  him  then  seek  some  other  who  is  so, 

lest,  as  the  Scripture  saith,  the  Blind  leading  the  Blind,  they 

should  hoth  fall  into  the  Ditch.     We  are,  also,  hereby  directed 

to  inform  the  Unskilful  how  they  should  worship  God  in  a 

proper  Manner,  and  in  what  Method  they  should  pray  unto 

him,  and  also  how  they  should  the  most  easily  know  the 

Commands  of  God,  and  the  readiest  Means  of  obeying  them. 

And  this  especially  with  Regard  to  Orphans  and  Children 

destitute   of  Friends  and   Parents,   whom  we    should   take 

care  to  have  instructed  in  good  and  Religious  Knowledge : 

whereby  afterwards  they  may  happily  become  useful  to  the 

Church  and  the  public  Weal ;   and    God   be    thanked  and 

glorified  by  them.     This  Duty  if  we  neglect,  we  shall  surely 

be  condemned  in  the  same   Sentence  which  was  pronounced 

against  the  unprofitable  Servant,  who  having  received  the 

Talent,  returned  it  unto  his  Master  without  any  Profit  or 

Improvement  {Matth.  xxv.  30). 


Catholic  and  Apostolic  Eastern  Church  119 

Question  50. 
What  is  the  third  spiritual  Wort  of  Mercy  ? 

Answer. 

That  we  should  give  good  Counsel  to  him  that  standeth  in 
need  thereof;  as  when,  by  our  pious  and  Christian  Exhorta- 
tions and  good  Advice,  we  reclaim  a  wicked  and  sinful  Liver 
from  his  Evil  Courses  to  a  regular  and  holy  Life.  Like- 
wise when  any,  by  Misfortunes  and  other  Afflictions,  are  so 
distressed  and  entangled  that  they  know  not  how  to  help 
themselves  and  get  out  of  their  Troubles ;  then  should  we 
freely,  and  with  a  liberal  Hand,  give  unto  them  this  healing 
Balsam  of  good  Counsel,  and  advise  them  how  they  best  may 
secure  their  Lives  and  Credit.  This  Duty  also  requires  that 
we  should  disclose  unto  our  Neighbour  any  ill  Designs  that 
we  know  to  be  laid  against  his  Life  or  good  Name,  whereof 
he  is  ignorant :  But  herein  we  must  proceed  warily  and 
prudently,  and  take  care  that  we  do  not  stir  up  Hatred 
between  any,  nor  become  the  Causes  of  bloodshed. 

Question  51. 
What  is  the  fourth  spiritual  Work  oi  Mercy? 

Answer. 

That  we  should  pray  unto  God  for  each  other.  And 
although  this  Duty  more  particularly  obligeth  the  Priests  of 
the  Church  and  spiritual  Fathers,  yet  are  Laymen  also  bound 
by  it.  Concerning  which  we  spake  more  at  large  when  we 
treated  concerning  the  sixth  Precept  of  the  Church. 

Question  52. 
What  is  the  fifth  spiritual  Work  of  Mercy  1 

Answer. 

To  comfort  the  Sorrowful.  And  in  order  to  this,  we  must 
first  take  care   that  no   one    suffers  Affliction    or   Damage 


120  IJhe  Orthodox  Confession  of  the 

through  our  Means,  and  that  we  do  not  become  grievous 
unto  any :  as  saith  the  Apostle  to  the  Bomans,  chap.  xii. 
18,  If  it  he  possible,  as  much  as  lieth  in  yoio,  live  peace- 
ably ivith  all  Men.  Dearly  Beloved,  avenge  not  yourselves,  hut 
give  Blace  unto  Wrath;  for  it  is  written,  Bevenge  is  Mine; 
I  will  repay,  saith  the  Lord.  But  most  especially  are  we 
bound  to  the  Observance  of  this  Duty  when  any  one  either 
labours  under  any  grievous  Crime,  or  is  afflicted  with  any 
dangerous  Sickness,  or  is  oppressed  with  any  great  and 
uncommon  Calamity  :  In  all  which  Cases  we  must  not  fail  to 
comfort  and  relieve  our  suifering  Brethren  with  our  Con- 
solation and  good  Offices. 

Question  53. 
What  is  the  sixth  spiritual  Work  of  Mercy  ? 

Answer. 

That  we  hear  with  Injuries  patiently.  And  we  discharge 
this  Duty  when  we  cheerfully  and  meekly  suffer  for  Christ's 
Sake,  remembering  that  he  endured  much  more  grievous 
Things  for  our  Sakes :  As  it  is  written  (1  Pet.  ii.  21), 
Because  Christ  also  suffered  for  us,  leaving  us  an  Example,  that 
we  should  follow  his  Steps.  Wherefore  we  must  not  wish  Evil 
to  those  who  tyrannically  vex  and  afflict  us,  nor  return 
Evil  for  Evil :  According  to  the  Apostle  (1  Pet.  iii.  9),  Not 
rendering  Evil  for  Evil,  but  rather  giving  Thanks  unto  God 
that  we  are  thought  worthy  to  suffer  for  his  Sake,  we  should 
pray  unto  him  earnestly  that  he  would  forgive  our  Enemies, 

Question  54. 
What  is  the  seventh  spiritual  Work  of  Mercy  ? 

Answer. 

That  we  readily  and  heartily  forgive  those  that  of  end  us. 
And  in  order  to  discharge  this  Duty  effectually  we  must 
forgive  unto  our  Enemies  whatsoever  they  have  done  against 
us ;  and  not  only  so,  but  we  must,  moreover,  sincerely 
endeavour  to  obtain  the  Peace  and  Forgiveness  of  God  for 


Catholic  and  Apostolic  Eastern  Church.  121 

those  who  have  injured  us,  as  we  have  before  said.  And 
this,  our  Forgiveness,  must  not  be  confined  to  once,  but  even 
unto  seventy  Times  seven  ;  according  as  our  Lord  and  Saviour 
taught  unto  Peter,  saying  (Matth.  xviii.  22),  F  say  not  unto  thee, 
until  seven  Times,  hut  until  seventy  Times  seven. 

Question  55. 
What  is  the  sixth  Beatitude  ? 

Answer. 
Blessed  are  the  pttre  in  Heart,  for  they  shall  see  God. 

Question  56. 
What  doth  this  Beatitude  teach  ? 

Answer. 

In  this  Beatitude  the  Virtue  of  CJmstity  is  recommended. 
For  whosoever  desireth  to  see  God,  he  must  be  chaste  and 
continent,  both  in  Body  and  Mind,  and  in  all  his  Thoughts, 
for  impure  Thoughts  defile  the  Image  of  God,  and  drive 
away  the  divine  Presence  out  of  the  Soul. 

Question  57. 
What  is  the  seventh  Beatitude  ? 

Answeb. 

Blessed  are  the  Peacemakers,  for  they  shall  he  called  the 
Children  of  God. 

Question  58. 

What  doth  this  Beatitude  teach  ? 

Answer. 

In  the  first  Place,  those  are  entitled  to  the  Blessing  and 
Keward  of  this  Beatitude  who  daily  off'er  up  the  unbloody 
Sacrifice  to  God,  with  Fastings  and  Prayer,  to  turn  away  the 
Wrath  of  God  from  Men,  which  we  most  justly  hnve  deserved, 


122  The  Orthodox  Confession  of  the 

and  reconcile  him  to  his  sinful  Creatures.  Secondly,  Those 
obtain  the  Promise  of  this  Beatitude  who,  by  prudently  and 
seasonably  interposing,  put  away  Strife  and  Quarrelling ; 
and  uniting  Men  in  mutual  Love  and  Charity,  cause  them  to 
become  Friends  who  before  were  Enemies.  And,  lastly, 
those  are  intended  who  by  their  Counsel  and  Advice  heal 
the  Differences  arising. among  Kings  and  Princes,  and  stifle 
and  extinguish  the  first  Sparks  of  War,  that  Bloodshed  and 
Slaughter  may  he  jirevented. 

Question  59. 
What  is  the  eighth  Beatitude  ? 

Answer. 

Blessed  are  they  which  are  persemted  for  Bighteousness'  Sake ; 
for  theirs  is  the  Kingdom  of  Heaven. 

Question  60. 
What  doth  this  Beatitude  teach  ? 

Answee. 

They  are  the  Objects  of  this  Beatitude  who  speak  the 
Truth  undauntedly,  and  reprove  Men  for  their  Sins  and 
Faults,  notwithstanding  for  so  doing  they  suffer  Hatred, 
and  even  Death  :  As  did  John  the  Baptist  from  Herod  (Matth. 
XV.  16),  and  many  others.  In  which  Number  are  to  be 
reckoned  all  the  Doctors  of  the  Church,  Preachers  of  the 
Gospel,  and  Confessors,  who,  for  the  Truth  of  their  Doctrine 
and  the  Purity  of  their  Rules,  have  been  hated  and  perse- 
cuted oftentimes  even  by  their  own  ungrateful  Hearers  and 
Disciples. 

Question  61. 

What  is  the  ninth  Beatitiidel 

Answer. 

Blessed  are  ye  when  Men  shall  revile  you,  and  persecute  you, 
and  shall  say  all  manner  of  Evil  against  you,  falsely,  for  my 


Catholic  and  Apostolic  Eastern  Church.  123 

Sake.     Rejoice,  and  Ic  eorcedivg  glad,  for  great  is  your  Reward 
in  Heaven. 

Question  62. 

What  is  contained  in  this  Beatitude  ? 

Answer. 

The  Apostles,  Martyrs,  iiiul  all  those  who  suffer  Persecution 
for  the  orthodox  and  catholic  Faith;  who  are  reviled  and 
afflicted,  despoiled  of  their  Goods  and  Possessions,  driven 
into  Banishment  and  Disgrace,  and,  finally,  deprived  even 
of  their  Lives,  and  their  Blood  cruelly  shed,  are  the  Pos- 
sessors of  this  Beatitude. 

Question  63. 

How  are  we  to  think  concerning  the  Works  to  which  Christ 
hath  promised  the  Reward  of  this  Beatitude  ? 

Answer. 

First,  That  these  good  Works  are  so  connected  and  joined 
together,  that  whosoever  really  and  truly  hath  one  of  these 
Virtues,  he  possesses  them  all ;  and  so,  likewise,  that  he 
who  is  entirely  destitute  of  any  one  is  void  of  all  the  rest. 

Secondly,  You  are  to  understand,  concerning  these  good 
Works  that  we  have  recited,  that  he  who  doth  them  will  not 
only  enjoy  eternal  Blessedness  in  Heaven,  but  also  in  this 
Life,  by  the  divine  Favour,  will  receive  a  plentiful  Reward 
of  temporal  good  Things  :  According  to  the  Words  of  Christ 
(Matth.  xix.  29),  Fvery  one  that  hath  forsaken  Houses,  or 
Brethren,  or  Sisters,  or  Father,  or  Mother,  or  Wife,  or  Children,  or 
Lands,  for  my  Name's  Sake,  shall  receive  an  hundred-fold,  and 
shall  inherit  everlasting  Life.  And  elsewhere  {Mark  x.  29), 
There  is  no  Man  that  hath  left  House,  or  Brethren,  or  Sisters,  or 
Father,  or  Mother,  or  Wife,  or  Children,  or  Lands,  for  my  Sake 
and  the  Gospel's,  iut  he  shall  receive  an  hundred-fold  now  in 
this  Time,  Houses,  and  Brethren,  and  Sisters,  and  Mothers,  and 
Children,  and  Lands,  with  Persecutions;  and  in  the  World  to 
come  eternal  Life. 


124  Tlie  Onhodox  Confession  of  the 


THE  OETHODOX  CONFESSION  OE  THE 
EASTEEN  CHUECH. 


PART  III.— OF   CHARITY. 


Question  1. 

What  is  contained  in  the  third  Part  of  the  Orthodox  Con- 
fession ? 

Answer. 

The  third  Part  of  the  Orthodox  Confession  treats  of  the  Love 
of  God  and  of  our  Neighbour,  and  contains  the  divine  Deca- 
logue, or  Ten  Commandments. 

Our  Lord  and  Saviour  Jesus  Christ  ratified  and  confirmed 
the  Authority  of  the  Decalogue  in  the  new  Law,  and  enlarged 
and  perfected  the  Doctrine  of  it  by  these  Words  (Mattk.  v. 
19),  Whosoever  therefore  shall  break  one  of  these  least  Command- 
ments, and  shall  teach  Men  so,  he  shall  be  called  the  least  in  the 
Kingdom  of  Heaven :  but  whosoever  shall  do  and  teach  them,  the 
same  shall  be  called  great  in  the  Kingdom  of  Heaven. 

Question  2. 

What  is  necessary  for  us  toward  the  exact  and  right  per- 
forming these  divine  Commandments? 

Answer. 

First,  It  is  to  be  considered  that  the  Commands  of  God 
are  either  such  as  require  us  to  do  some  good  Thing,  or  such 
as  forbid  us  doing  some  evil  Thing.  Whosoever,  therefore, 
is  desirous  to  understand  these  Commandments  rightly,  ouo-ht 


Catholic  and  Apostolic  Eastern  Church.  125 

in  the  first  Place  to  learn  what  is  meant  by  Good,  and  what 
is  understood  hj  Evil.  Good,  therefore,  is.  Properly,  Vir- 
tue, as  Sin  is  Evil.  Now,  as  it  seems  to  us  to  be  the  most 
useful  and  agreeable  Method,  we  shall  first  treat  concerning 
Virtues  and  Vices,  and  then  of  the  ten  Commandments  of 
our  Lord  and  God. 

Question  3. 

How  are  we  to  think  concerning  the  Christian  Virtues,  or 
of  good  Works  ? 

Answer. 

Crood  Works,  or  the  Christian  Virtues,  are  the  Fruits  of  Faith, 
as  of  a  good  Tree — [Matth.  vii.  16),  By  their  Fruits  ye  shall 
know  them.  And  elsewhere  (John  xiii.  35),  By  this  shall  all  Men 
know  ye  are  my  Disciples,  if  ye  have  Love  one  to  another.  And 
again  (1  John  ii.  3),  And  hereby  we  do  know  that  we  know  him, 
if  we  keep  his  Commandments.  But  that  it  may  be  more  fully 
understood  what  we  mean  by  Christian  Virtue,  we  say  that  good 
Works  is  the  fulfilling  the  Commandments  of  God,  which  any  one 
doth  freely  ly  the  divine  Assistance,  the  human  Will  and  Under- 
standing also  concurring,  and  being  moved  thereunto  by  the  Love 
of  God  and  of  our  Neighbour,  and  when  a  Man  is  free  from  all 
real  Impediments. 

Question  4. 

Which  of  the  Christian  Virtues  are  the  most  necessary  ? 

Answer. 

Faith,  Hope,  and  Charity  are  the  most  necessary,  as 
being  those  without  which  we  can  by  no  Means  obtain  Sal- 
vation. To  this  the  Apostle  refers  when  he  says  (1  Cor.  xiii. 
13),  And  now  abideth  Faith,  Hope,  and  Charity,  these  three ; 
hut  the  greatest  of  these  is  Charity.  Of  the  two  former  of 
these  Virtues,  namely.  Faith  and  Hope,  we  have  sufficiently 
discoursed  already  in  the  two  foregoing  Parts  of  this  Ortho- 
dox Confession.  In  this  present  Part,  therefore,  we  propose, 
with  the  Guidance  of  the  Divine  Spirit,  to  treat  concerning 
Charity. 


126  T)ie  Orthodox  Confession  of  the 


Question  5. 

What  are  those  other  Virtues  that  spring  forth  aud  arise 
out  of  these  three  g-eneral  and  fundamental  Virtues  ? 


Answer. 

These  three,  Prayer,  Fasti'iig,  and  Ahns,  which,  arising  from 
Faith,  are  rendered  pleasing  and  acceptable  to  God,  by  Jlope, 
through  Charity. 

Question  6. 


What  is  Prayer  ? 


Answer. 


Of  Prayer   we   have   already  treated    sufficiently  in    the 
Second  Part  of  this  Orthodox  Confession. 


What  is  Fasting  i 


Question  7. 


Answee. 


That  Fasting  which  is  considered  as  a  Christian  Virtue  is 
the  abstaining  from  all  Food  (at  least  from  some,  as  in  Case 
of  Sickness)  and  Liquors,  from  all  worldly  Concerns,  and 
from  all  evil  Desires ;  that  so,  being  freed  from  all  Hindrances 
and  Encumbrances,  the  devout  Christian  may  apply  himself 
with  more  Eeadiness  and  Tranquillity  to  recommend  himself 
to  God  in  Prayer,  and  obtain  bis  Pardon  ;  and  also  subdue 
the  Lusts  of  tlie  Flesh,  and  receive  the  Grace  of  God.  Of 
this  Kind  of  Fasting  the  Scripture  speaketh  thus  (2  Cor. 
vi.  4,  5),  But  in  all  Things  approving  ourselves  as  the  Servants 
of  God ;  in  much  Patience,  in  Afflictions,  in  Necessities,  in 
Distress,  in  Stripes,  in  Imprisonments,  in  Tumults,  in  Labours, 
in  Watchings,  in  Fastings.  And  again,  iu  another  Place 
(Joel  ii.  15),  Blow  the  Trumpet  in  Zion,  sanctify  a  Fast,  call 
a  solemn  Assembly,  gather  the  People.  And  a  little  after, 
Si^are  thy  People,  0  Lord,  and  give  not  thy  Heritage  to  Reproach. 
And  this  Kind  of  Fasting  being  rightly  and  duly  performed, 


Catholic  and  Apostolic  Eastern  Church.  12Y 

hath  great  Efficacy  in  obtaining  God's  Pardon  for  our  Sins, 
as  came  to  pass  at  Nineveh.  But  on  this  head  we  have  been 
very  full  already,, in  treating  of  the  Precepts  of  the  Church. 

Question  8. 
How  many  Kinds  of  Fasting  are  there  ? 

Answer. 

There  be  many  Sorts  of  Fasts,  as,  first,  those  that  are 
constantly  observed  at  stated  Times,  as  the  four  yearly 
Fasts,  and  those  which  are  kept  weekly  on  Wednesdays  and 
Fridays;  and  those  accidental  and  occasional  ones  which 
are  appointed  by  the  Governors  of  the  Church,  in  particular 
Provinces  and  Towns  on  particular  Occasions.  And  these, 
in  due  Obedience  to  the  Church,  mast  be  carefully  observed. 
There  be  also  public  and  private  Fasts;  public,  as  those 
which  are  solemnised  by  the  whole  Church  in  general ;  and 
private,  or  peculiar,  such  as  are  those  observed  and  kept  by 
particular  Provinces,  or  Countries,  or  Cities,  or  by  private 
Persons,  by  their  own  Appointment,  for  some  religious 
Advancement,  or  the  Performance  of  a  Vow,  or  by  the  In- 
junction and  Command  of  their  Ghostly  Father. 

Question  9. 
What  is  Almsgiving  ? 

Answer. 

Almsgiving  is  a  work  of  Mercy,  performed  hy  doing  a  Benefit 
to  the  Soul  or  Body  of  any  one,  having  Regard  only  to  the 
Necessities,  and  not  to  the  Person  of  him  who  standeth  in  Need 
of  your  Alms.  Now,  this  Virtue  is  especially  necessary  for 
every  Christian  ;  as  the  Holy  Scripture  teaches  (Tobit.  xii.  9), 
For  Alms  doth  deliver  from  Death,  and  shall  purge  aivay  all 
Si7is :  Those  that  exercise  Alms  and  Righteousness  shall  he  filled 
with  Life.  And  in  the  New  Testament  we  find  the  Scripture 
thus  recommending  Almsgiving  {Matth.  xxi.  21),  Go  and  sell 
that  thou  hast,  and  give  to  the  Poor ;  and  thou  shall  have  Treasure 
in  Heaven.     And  Christ  promiseth  that  he  will  give  a  great 


128  The  OrtJiodox  Confession  of  the 

Reward  in  the  Day  of  Judgment  (Matth.  xxv.  40),  Verily  I 
say  unto  you,  Inasmuch  as  ye  have  done  it  unto  one  of  the  least 
of  these  my  Brethren,  ye  have  done  it  unto  me;  (ver.  84),  Come,  ye 
blessed  of  my  Father,  inherit  the  Kingdom  prepared  for  you  from 
the  Foundation  of  the  World.  Moreover,  Almsgiving,  joined 
with  Fasting,  renders  our  Prayers  acceptable  with  God,  and 
inclines  his  Ears  to  hear  us :  As  the  Angel  said  unto 
Cornelius  (Acts  x.  4),  Thy  Prayer  and  thine  Alms  are  come  up 
for  a  Memorial  lefore  God.  This  Virtue  comprehends  within 
itself  all  other  Virtues,  as  we  have  already  shown  in  the 
Second  Part  of  this  our  Confession. 

Question  10. 
What  other  Virtues,  besides,  arise  out  of  these  ? 

Answer. 

These  four  general  Virtues,  Prudence,  Justice,  Fortitude,  and 
Temperance. 

Question  11. 

Wlierein  doth  Christian  Prudence  consist  ? 

Answer. 

Christian  Prudence  is  an  earnest  and  upright  Will,  arising 
from  Forethought  and  a  diligent  Circumspection,  that  none 
of  our  Actions  or  Thoughts  offend  God  or  our  Neighbour. 
Of  this  kind  of  Prudence  the  Lord  thus  teacheth  us  {Matth. 
X.  1 6),  Be  ye  wise  as  Serpents,  and  harmless  as  Doves.  Which  St. 
Paul  thus  more  fully  expoundetU  {Eph.  v.  15),  See  then  that 
ye  walk  circumspectly,  not  as  Fools,  hut  as  wise,  redeeming  the 
Time,  because  the  Days  core  Evil.  Wherefore  le  ye  not  unwise, 
hut  understanding  what  the  Will  of  the  Lord  is.  This  Christian 
Prudenxie  is  founded  in  Plainness  and  perfect  Simplicity  of 
Heart,  in  all  Honesty  and  Uprightness,  and  in  all  Wari- 
ness, that  the  Enemy  of  our  Souls  do  not  beguile  us  with 
Indiscretion ;  nor  any  others  who  may  desire  to  give  us 
Hindrance  and  Disturbance. 


Catholic  and  Apostolic  Eastern  Church.  129 

Question  12. 

What  is  Justice  ? 

Answer. 

Justice  is  that  Virtue  which  renders  to  every  one  that  which 
belongeth  unto  him  and  is  his  Due;  which  ohservetU  to  do 
that  which  is  his  Duty,  without  respect  to  Persons ;  and  this 
not  only  in  one's  Business  and  Dealings,  but  also  in  what 
relates  to  another's  Distinction  and  Dignity.  Christian  Jus- 
tice not  only  returns  Good  for  Evil,  but  also  permitteth  not 
to  wish  Evil  to  another,  although  deserved  from  us  :  Accord- 
ing to  the  Apostle's  doctrine  (Eom.  xii.  17),  Recompense  to 
no  Man  Evil  for  Evil.  Provide  things  honest  in  the  Sight  of 
all  Men.  And  the  Apostle,  speaking  directly  of  Justice  itself, 
saith  thus  {Rom.  xiii.  7),  Render  therefore  to  all  their  Dues, 
Tribute  to  whom  Tribute  is  due,  Custom  to  whom  Custom,  Fear 
to  whom  Fear,  Honour  to  whom  Honour.  Owe  no  Man  any- 
thing, but  to  love  one  another ;  for  he  that  loveth  another  hath 
fulfilled  the  Law. 

Question  13. 

Do,  then.  Magistrates  and  Judges  sin  against  Justice  when 
they  punish  the  Guilty  for  their  Crimes  ? 

Answer. 

No ;  for  there  is  no  Power  but  of  God  ;  as  St.  Paul 
teacheth  {Rom.  xiii.  3),  Rulers  are  not  a  Terror  to  good 
Works,  but  unto  the  Evil :  Wilt  thou  then  not  be  afraid  of  the 
Power  ?  Do  that  which  is  Good,  and  thou  shall  have  Praise 
of  the  same.  For  he  is  the  Minister  of  God  to  thee  for  good. 
But  if  thou  do  that  which  is  Evil,  be  afraid;  for  he  beareth  not 
the  Sword  in  vain ;  for  he  is  the  Minister  of  God  to  execute 
Wrath  upon  him  that  doeth  Evil. 

Question  14. 

What  is  Temperance  ? 

Answer. 

Temperance  is  the  Moderation  in  Eating,  Drinking,  and 
Clothing  which  any  one  observeth  ;  likewise  it  is  that  whereby 

I 


130  Tlie  Orthodox  Confession  of  the 

one  prudently  chooseth  that  which  is  fit  and  becoming  him 
in  all  his  Words  and  Actions ;  as  the  Apostle  says  to  the 
Romans  {Bom.  xiii.  13),  Let  us  walk  honestly  as  in  the  Day ; 
not  in  Bioting  and  Drunkenness,  not  in  Chambering  and  Wan- 
tonness, not  in  Strife  and  Envying.  In  like  Manner  (1  Cor. 
xiv.  40),  Let  all  things  be  done  Decently  and  in  Order. 

Question  15. 

What  is  Fortitude  ? 

Answer. 

Fortitude,  that  is,  considered  as  a  Christian  Virtue,  is  a 
firm  Strength  of  Mind,  whereby  any  one  withstands  all  the 
Storms  of  Temptation,  which,  for  Christ's  sake,  he  endure tli 
from  visible  and  invisible  Enemies  ;  which  Constancy  of  Mind 
St.  Paul  describeth  (Bom.  viii.  35),  Who  shall  separate  us  from 
the  Love  of  Christ  ?  Shall  Tribulation,  or  Distress,  or  Perse- 
cution, or  Famine,  or  Nakedness,  or  Peril,  or  Sword?  And 
a  little  after,  at  the  38th  Verse,  For  I  am  persuaded  that 
neither  Death,  nor  Life,  nor  Angels,  nor  Principalities,  nor 
Powers,  nor  Things  present,  nor  Things  to  come :  Nor  Height, 
nor  Depth,  nor  any  other  Creature,  shall  be  able  to  separate 
us  from  the  Love  of  God,  which  is  in  Christ  Jesus  our  Lord. 
But  of  this  Class  of  Virtues  we  have  already  discoursed  in 
the  former  Part,  when  we  treated  of  the  Gifts  of  the  Holy 
Spirit  and  other  Virtues. 

Question  16. 

What  is  Sin  ? 

Answer. 

Sin  hath  not  any  Existence  in  itself,  as  it  is  not  a  Being 
created  by  God  :  wherefore  we  cannot  explain  what  it  is ; 
only  thus  far  we  can  describe  it,  That  it  is  a  certain  unre- 
strained and  unruly  Will  of  Man,  out  of  the  Devil ;  or  it  may 
be  described  as  in  Holy  Scripture  (1  John  iii.  4),  Sin  is  a 
Transgression  of  the  Law :  That  is.  Sin  is  a  Transgression  of 
the  Divine  Law;  which  Transgression  is  some  Contrariety,  oppos- 


Catholic  and  Apostolic  Eastern  Church.  131 

ing  the  Will  of  God,  proceeding  from  the  Understanding  and  the 
proper  and  deliberate  Will  of  the  Sinner.  From  this  Contra- 
riety ariseth  Death,  and  all  the  divine  Wrath ;  as  saith  the 
Scripture  {Jarnes  i.  15),  Then  when  Zust  hath  conceived,  it 
hringeth  forth  Sin ;  and  Sin,  when  it  is  finished,  hringeth  forth 
Death. 

Question  17, 

How  many  Kinds  of  Sin  be  there  ? 

Answer. 

According  to  the  Scripture,  some  Sins  be  unto  Death,  and 
some  not  unto  Death.  There  be,  therefore,  mortal  Sins,  and 
those  that  are  not  so. 

Question  18. 

What  is  mortal  Sin  ? 

Answer. 

Mortal  Sin  is,  when  the  perverse  Will  of  Man  doeth  a 
thing  manifestly  forbidden  by  the  divine  Law ;  or,  on  the 
other  hand,  omitted  to  do,  with  the  whole  Heart  and  Desire, 
that  which  is  commanded  of  Grod,  whereby  Charity  towards 
God  and  our  Neighbour  is  broken. 

This  Will  of  Man  excludeth  from  the  Grace  of  God,  and 
killeth  him  who  fulfiUeth  it  in  his  Works.  For  whicli 
Reason  their  Degree  of  Sin  is  said  to  be  mortal ;  according 
to  the  Apostle  {Rom.  vi.  23),  Th^  Wages  of  Sin  is  Death.  A 
base  consenting,  whereby  any  one  determines  or  purposes  to 
commit  a  Sin,  giveth  indeed  a  grievous  Wound  unto  the 
Soul,  but  doth  not  entirely  kill  it. 

Question  19. 
Into  how  many  Parts  is  mortal  Sin  divided  ? 

Answer. 
One  Kind  of  mortal  Sin  is  original,  the  other  voluntary. 


132  The  Orthodox  Confession  of  the 

Question  20. 
What  is  Original  Sin  ? 

Answer. 

Originul  Sin  is  the  Transgression  of  that  Law  of  God  which 
was  given  to  Adam,  the  Father  of  all  Men,  in  these  "Words 
{Gen.  ii.  17),  Of  the  Tree  of  the  Knowledge  of  Good  and  Evil 
thou  shall  not  eat ;  for  in  the  Day  that  thou  eatest  thereof 
thou  shall  surely  die.  This  original  Sin  spreadeth  over  all 
human  Nature ;  forasmuch  as  we  were  all  then  contained  in 
Adam.  Wherefore  by  one  Adam  Sin  hath  passed  into  us 
all.  And  we  are  conceived  and  born  with  this  Blemish, 
as  the  Scripture  teacheth  us  {Bom.  v.  12),  By  one  Man  Sin 
entered  into  the  World,  and  Death  hy  Sin ;  and  so  Death  passed 
upon  all  Men,  for  that  all  have  sinned.  This  hereditary  Sin 
cannot  be  rooted  out  or  abolished  by  any  Repentance  what- 
ever, but  only  by  the  Grace  of  God,  through  the  Work  of 
Redemption,  wrought  by  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  in  taking 
upon  him  our  Flesh  and  pouring  out  his  precious  Blood. 
And  this  is  done  in  the  Mystery  of  holy  Baptism;  and 
whosoever  is  not  a  Partaker  thereof,  such  an  one  remains 
unabsolved  from  his  Sin,  and  continueth  in  his  Guilt,  and 
is  liable  to  the  eternal  Punishment  of  the  divine  Wrath : 
As  it  is  said  {John  iii.  5),  Verily,  verily,  I  say  unto  you,  that 
except  a  Man  be  horn  of  Water,  and  of  the  Spirit,  he  cannot 
enter  into  the  Kingdom  of  Heaven. 

Question  21. 
What  is  voluntary  mortal  Sin  ? 

Answer. 

Voluntary  mortal  Sin  is  that  which,  after  having  received 
Baptism,  and  being  arrived  in  Years  of  Discretion,  laying 
aside  the  Love  of  God  and  of  our  Neighbour,  and  of  our 
own  free  Will  we  commit  against  the  manifest  Command  of 
God.     By  which   Sin  we  are  deprived  of  the  divine   Grace 


Catholic  and  Apostolic  Eastern  Church.  133 

that  we  received  in  holy  Baptism,  and  of  the  Kingdom  of 
Heaven,  and  become  Captives  to  eternal  Death  :  As  saith 
the  Apostle  {Bom.  vi.  16),  Know  ye  not,  that  to  whom  ye  yield 
yourselves  Servants  to  obey.,  his  Servants  ye  are  to  whom  ye  obey ; 
whether  of  Sin  unto  Death,  or  of  Obedience  unto  Righteousness  ? 
This  Sin  is  taken  away  by  Eepentance  and  the  Mercy  of 
Grod,  through  Jesiis  Christ  our  Lord,  when  his  Priest  absolveth 
the  Penitent  at  Confession  from  his  Sins. 

Question  22. 
How  may  this  voluntary  mortal  Sin  be  divided  ? 

Answer. 

Into  three  Kinds.  Of  the  First,  whereof  we  reckon  general 
mortal  Sins,  or  those  from  whence  others  do  arise ;  of  the 
Second  are  those  which  are  committed  against  the  Holy 
GrHOST;  and  the  thi7'd  Sort  are  they  which  do  the  most 
frequently  draw  down  the  divine  Vengeance  on  this  World. 

Question  23. 
What  are  those  you  call  general  mortal  Sins  ? 

Answee. 

These  :  Pride,  Avarice,  Whoredom,  Envy,  Gluttony,  Desire  of 
Bevenge  or  bearing  Malice,  and  Sloth. 

Question  24. 

What  is  Pride  ? 

Answer. 

Pride  is  an  inordinate  and  lonjust  Ambition  of  its  own  Glory 
and  Exaltation,  by  Bight  or  Wrong,  over  others.  This  Sin,  first 
of  all,  sprang  from  Lucifer;  and  from  this,  as  from  an 
infected  Fountain,  flow  all  the  Streams  of  Wickedness.  The 
Scripture  saith  of  it  {Prov.  viii.  13),  The  Fear  of  the  Lord  is 
to  hate  Evil :  Pride  and  Arrogancy,  and  the  evil  Way,  and  the 


134  The  Orthodox  Confession  of  the 

froward  Motith,  do  I  hate.  And  another  Scripture  saith  {Sirach 
X.  7),  Pride  is  hateful  before  God  and  Man.  Opposite  unto  this 
Vice  is  the  Virue  of  Humility,  which  our  liorA.- Jesus  Christ, 
commending  and  exhorting  us  to  embrace,  speaketh  of  thus 
(Matth.  xi.  29),  Zearn  of  me,  for  I  am  meek  and  lowly  in  Heart, 
and  ye  shall  find  Best  unto  your  Souls. 

Question  25. 
What  further  Sins  arise  from  this  ? 

Answer. 

Namely,  these ;  to  wit,  Man's  thinking  Evil  of  his  Neigh- 
hour ;  Bashly  Condemning  of  others,  whether  Clergy  or 
Laymen;  Disdbedienee  to  the  Chureh  and  our  Spiritual  Rulers; 
also  Boasting,  Hypocrisy,  Fondness  for  Contention,  Frowardness, 
Strife,  Unseasonable  Curiosity,  Arrogancy,  Neglecting  of  God's 
Commandments,  Familiar  and  habitual  Practice  of  Sin,  and 
the  like.  Wherefore,  whosoever  desireth  to  be  free  from  this 
Sin,  let  him  always  bear  in  Mind  the  Words  which  God 
spake  unto  Adam  {Gen.  iii.  19),  Dust  thou  art,  and  unto  Dust 
thou  shall  return.  Let  him,  likewise,  be  ever  mindful  of  the 
Last  Judgment,  and  of  everlasting  Torments  ;  and  also  of 
these  Words  of  the  Apostle  {James  iv.  6  and  1  Pet.  v.  5), 
God  resisteth  the  Proud,  but  giveth  Grace  unto  the  Humble. 

Question  26. 

What  is  Avarice  ? 

Answer. 

Avarice  is  the  unbounded  Coveting  of  Biches  and  Possessions. 
Of  this  Sin  the  Scripture  speaketh  thus  {Prov.  xxviii.  16), 
He  that  hateth  Covetousness  shall  prolong  his  Days.  And  the 
Apostle  (2  Pet.  ii.  14),  An  Heart  they  have  exercised  with 
covetous  Practices  ;  accursed  Children.  The  Virtue  opposite  to 
this  Vice  is  Liberality ;  as  the  Psalmist  saith  {Psal.  cxii.  9), 
He  hath  dispersed  abroad  and  given  to  the  Poor ;  his  Bighteous- 
ness  remaineth  for  ever. 


CatJwUc  and  Apostolic  Eastern  Church.  135 

QUKSTION    27. 

Wliat  Sins  arise  from  Avarice  ? 

Answer. 

From  Avarice  do  arise  Rapine,  Slaughter,  Fraud,  Lying, 
Rebellion,  Oppression  and  Crioelty,  Unmercifiolness,  Inhumanity, 
Hard-heartedness,  Envy,  Treachery,  Injuries  done  to  the  Poor 
and  others,  Niggardliness,  Theft,  and  the  like  of  these.  Who- 
ever, therefore,  desireth  to  avoid  this  Vice,  let  him  constantly 
reflect  upon  the  volnntary  Poverty  of  Christ  our  Lord,  who 
saith  of  himself  {Matth.  viii.  20),  The  Foxes  have  Holes,  and 
the  Birds  of  the  Air  have  Nests,  hut  the  Son  of  Man  hath  not 
where  to  lay  his  Head.  Let  him  also  he  mindful  that  he  is 
the  Steward  only,  and  not  the  Lord  of  that  which  he  pos- 
sesseth ;  and  that  God  will  require  an  Account  of  his 
Stewardship  when  he  cometh  to  Judgment. 

Question  28. 
What  is  moredom  or  Intemperance  ? 

Answer. 

Whoredom  is  a  foul  and  detestable  Lust  of  the  Flesh,  repug- 
nant to  the  Law  of  God,  luhich  a  Man  committeth  against  his  own 
Body :  As  saith  the  Apostle  (1  Cor.  vi.  18),  Ecery  Sin  that  a 
Man  doth  is  without  the  Body ;  biot  he  that  committeth  Forni- 
cation sinneth  against  his  own  Body.  Furthermore,  whereas 
every  Christian  is  a  Member  of  Christ's  Body;  whosoever, 
therefore,  lasciviously  walloweth  with  an  Harlot  defileth  him- 
self. Now,  that  every  one  of  the  Faithful  is  a  Member  of 
Christ's  Body  the  Apostle  affirmeth  (1  Cor.  vi.  15),  Enow  ye 
not  that  your  Bodies  are  the  Members  of  Christ  ?  Shall  I  then 
take  the  Members  of  Christ  and  make  them  the  Member's  of  an 
Harlot?  God  forbid.  And  a  little  after  (ver.  18),  Flee  For- 
nication.   The  opposite  Virtue  to  this  Vice  is  Temperance. 


136  Tke  Orthodox  Confession  of  the 

Question  29. 
What  other  Sins  arise  from  this  ? 

Answer. 

Blindness  of  Heart,  Hatred  of  divine  Things,  Impiety,  Envy, 
Despair,  Profuse  Luxury,  Laziness,  Enmity  to  his  Neighbour,  and 
such  like.  Whosoever  would,  therefore,  flee  from  this  Sin, 
it  hehoveth  him  to  set  continually  before  his  Mind  that  the 
holy  God  dwelleth  not  save  in  the  chaste  and  pure  Heart : 
For  which  Keason  the  sacred  Prophet  beseecheth  God  that 
he  would  bestow  on  him  a  clean  Heart  (Psal.  li.  12),  Make  me 
a  clean  Heart,  0  God,  and  renew  a  right  Spirit  within  me. 

Question  30. 

What  is  Envy  ? 

Answek. 

Envy  is  a  Grief  and  Discontent  of  Mind  conceived  at  the  Good 
arising  to  another,  and  a  Joy  and  Satisfaction  when  Evil  he- 
falleth  him.  Or,  perhaps,  it  ariseth  from  our  Neighbour's 
being  something  richer  than  ourselves,  or  for  that  he  is  as 
much  esteemed  and  as  wealthy.  The  same  suppose  of  Honour, 
Glory,  Learning,  and  other  Qualifications.  Of  this  Yice  the 
Scripture  saith  thus  (1  Fet.  ii.  1),  Wherefore,  laying  aside  all 
Malice,  and  all  Guile,  and  Hypocrisies,  and  Envies,  and  all  evil 
Speaking,  as  new-born  Babes,  desire  the  sincere  Milk  of  the  Word, 
that  yemay  grow  thereby. 

Question  31. 
What  Sins  do  spring  out  from  this  Envy  ? 

Answer. 

Hatred,  Backbiting,  Contempt,  Fraud,  Circumventing,  Blood- 
shed, and  such  like.  Now,  whosoever  would  strive  to  avoid 
this  Sin,  let  him  always  consider  that  whatsoever  Good  hap- 
peneth  unto  any  Man  cometh  altogether  from  the  divine 
Favour;  as  it  is  said  (1  Cor.  iv.  7),  What  hast  thou  that  thou 
didst  not  receive  ?    Now  if  thou  didst  receive  it,  why  dost  thou 


Catholic  and  Apostolic  Eastern  Church.  137 

glory,  as  if  thou  hadst  not  received  it  ?  "Whosoever,  therefore, 
euvieth  another  the  good  Things  that  he  hath  received  from 
Grod,  reproacheth  God  himself,  and  becometh  altogether  such 
as  he  to  whom  it  was  said  {Matth.  xx.  15),  Is  it  not  laivful  for 
me  to  do  what  I  will  with  mine  own  ?  Is  thine  Eye  evil,  because 
mine  is  good?  The  Opposite  of  this  Vice  is  the  Virtue  of 
Benevolence  and  a  Disposition  of  Mind  to  Goodwill. 

Question  32. 
What  is  Gluttony  1 

Answer. 

Gluttony,  or  Bavening,  is  the  devouring  an  immoderate  Quan- 
tity of  Meat  and  Drink,  more  than  usual  and  necessary.  Of  this 
Vice  the  Scripture  thus  speaketh  {Ltike  xxi.  34),  Take  heed 
to  yourselves,  lest  at  any  Time  your  Hearts  he  overcharged  with 
Surfeiting  and  Drunkenness,  and  the  Cares  of  this  Life,  and  so 
that  Day  come  upon  yoio  unawares.  And  again  (Bom.  xiii.  13), 
Let  us  walk  honestly,  as  in  the  Day ;  not  in  Bioting  and  Drunken- 
ness, not  in  Chambering  and  Wantonness,  not  in  Strife  and 
Envying. 

Question  38. 

What  Sins  proceed  from  Gluttony  ? 

Answer. 

Stupidity  and  Sloth,  Laziness  in  the  Exercises  of  Beligion,  Lasci- 
vious Inclinations,  Vain  Jests  and  Unseemly  Mirth,  Insolent  Self- 
love  and  Contempt  of  Others,  Foul  Language,  Brawling,  Bude- 
ness,  Great  Diseases,  Profuse  Liixury,  and  the  like.  To  this 
Vice  are  opposite  Sobriety  and  cheerful  Frugality  ;  as  it  is  said 
(1  Cor.  xiii.  40),  Let  all  Things  be  done  decently  and  in  order. 

Question  34. 
What  is  Remembrance  of  Injuries,  or  the  Desire  of  Revenge  ? 

Answer. 
The  Desire  ofBevenge  is  an  inflamed  Inclination  wherewith  an 
angry  Man  burns,  of  taking  Vengeance  on  any  Person  who  hath 
injured  or  offended  him,  or  whom  he  thinks  to  have  done  so.     Of 


138  The  Orthodox  Confession  of  the 

this  Sin  the  Scripture  speaketh  thus  {James  i.  19),  Let  every  Man 
he  svjift  to  hear,  slow  to  speah,  slow  to  Wrath ;  for  the  Wrath  of 
Man  worlceth  not  the  Righteousness  of  God.  And  elsewhere  {Eph. 
iv.  31),  Let  all  Bitterness,  and  Wrath,  and  Anger,  and  Clamour, 
and  Evil-speaking  he  p%d  away  from  you,  with  all  Malice. 

Question  35. 
What  Bins  are  caused  by  this  inveterate  Anger  or  Remem- 
hrance  of  Injuries  ? 

Answer. 

From  this  Desire  of  Revenge  arises  an  Inclination  to  Strife, 
Grudging  at  another's  Good,  Bloodshed,  Raving,  Mischief,  and 
doing  of  Injuries,  and  the  like.  The  Virtue  of  Patience  is 
opposed  to  this  Vice,  as  the  Apostle  declareth  in  these  Words 
{Reb.  X.  36),  Ye  have  need  of  Patience,  that,  after  ye  have  done 
the  Will  of  God,  ye  might  receive  the  Promise. 

Question  36. 
What  is  Sloth  and  Listlessness  ? 

Answer. 

Sloth  is  a  Coldness  and  Negligence  in  ohtaining  the  eternal  Sal- 
vation of  our  Souls,  causing  one  to  do  good  Actions  with  Unwill- 
ingness and  Aversion,  and  to  avoid  taking  Pains  to  do  anything 
that  is  good.  Against  this  Vice  the  Apostle  writes  {Heh.  vi.  12), 
Be  not  slothfid,  hut  Followers  of  them  ivho  through  Faith  and 
Patience  inherit  the  Promises.  Our  Saviour,  also,  speaking  of 
such  idle  and  slothfid  Servants,  saith  (Matth.  xxv.  26),  Thou 
wicked  and  slothful  Servant,  thou  knewest  that  I  reap  where  I 
solved  not,  and  gather  where  I  have  not  strawed.  And  again  (ver. 
30),  Cast  ye  the  unprofitable  Servant  into  outer  Darkness;  there 
shcdl  he  lueeping  and  gnashing  of  Teeth. 

Question  37. 
What  Sins  arise  from  Sloth  ? 

Answer. 
Voluntary  Dissoluteness,  Pretences  for  Sinning,  Scandal,  a 
Voluptuous  Life,  Haughtiness,  and  such  like.    The  Virtue  oppo- 


Catholic  and  Apostolic  Eastern  Church.  139 

site  to  this  Vice  is  Diligence  and  Wakeful  Industry.  To  which 
Christ  thus  exhorteth  us  (Matth.  xxv.  13),  Watch,  therefore; 
for  ye  know  neither  the  Day  nor  the  Hour  wherein  the  Son 
of  Man  Cometh.  And  the  Apostle  saith  (1  Pet.  v.  8),  Be  sober, 
be  vigilant;  because  your  Adversary  the  Devil,  as  a  roaring 
Lion,  walketh  about,  seeking  whom  he  may  devour :  Whom  resist 
stedfast  in  the  Faith. 

Question  38. 

What  are  the  Sins  tliat  are  committed  against  the  Holy 
Ghost  ? 

Answer. 

An  over-great  and  ill-grounded  Confidence  in  the  Grace 
of  God;  i.e.,  Presumption,  and  likewise  Despair,  which  is 
when  any  one  entirely  distrusts  the  divine  Mercy;  for  tliis 
is  to  contradict  the  manifest  and  established  Truth,  and  a 
Denial  of  the  orthodox  Faith  of  Christians. 

Question  39. 
What  is  over-great  Confidence  in  the  Grace  of  God  ? 

Answer. 

This  over-great  Confidence  is  a  rash  Dependence  which  any 
one  takes  upon  the  Mercy  of  God,  and  thereon  presumes  to  hope 
that  God  will  not  withhold  his  Grace  from  him,  nor  punish  him, 
notwithstanding  he  continues  still  in  his  Sins ;  and  so  thereby 
makes  the  Justice  of  God  of  none  Account.  Let  those  who 
have  this  most  daugerous  and  grievous  Error  to  conflict  and 
struggle  with  hear  the  Apostle  teaching  them,  thus  (Pom. 
ii.  4),  Or  despisest  thou  the  Riches  of  his  Goodness,  and  For- 
bearance,  and  Long-suffering ;  not  knowing  that  the  Goodness  of 
God  leadeth  thee  to  Repentance:  But,  after  thy  Hardness  and 
impenitent  Heart,  treasurest  up  unto  thyself  Wrath  against  the 
Day  of  Wrath  and  Revelation  of  the  righteous  Judgment  of  God  ? 

Of  this  Sort  are  those  who,  with  unbridled  Tongues,  are 
uot  ashamed  to  declare  openly  thus:  "  If  God  pleases,  I  shall 
be  saved;  and  if  he  doth  not  please,  I  shall  not."  And  thus, 
castino-  off  all  Care  of  amending  their  Lives,  they  rest  in 


140  The  Orthodox  Confession  of  the 

a  destructive  Security,  and  neglect  the  Salvation  of  their 
Souls.  The  Holy  Scripture  calls  on  these  Men  to  be  more 
provident,  in  these  Words  (Matth.  xviii.  14),  It  is  not  the  Will 
of  your  Father  which  is  in  Heaven  that  one  of  these  little  ones 
should  perish.  And  the  Lord  hath  pronounced  by  his  Prophets 
{Ezek.  xxxiii.  11),  ^s  I  live,  saith  the  Lord  God,  I  would  not 
the  Death  of  a  Sinner,  hut  that  the  Wicked  tur7i  from  his 
Way  and  live.  Also  the  Apostle  in  another  Place  saith 
(1  Tim.  ii.  4),  For  this  is  good  and  acceptable  in  the  Sight  of 
God  our  Saviour,  who  will  have  all  Men  to  he  saved,  and  to  come 
unto  the  Knowledge  of  the  Truth.  Those  likewise  partake  of 
this  Error  who  expect  to  obtain  eternal  Life  by  Faith  only 
without  good  Works. 

Question  40. 
What  is  Despair  of  the  divine  Mercy  ? 

Answer. 

Despair  is  a  Distrust  of  the  Mercy  of  God,  which  ariseth 
in  a  Sinner  from  a  mistaken  Opinion  that  God  will  not 
pardon  him,  and  receive  him  again  into  Favour,  because  of 
the  evil  Deeds  which  he  hath  done,  or  the  good  Works  which  he 
hath  left  imdone.  He  supposeth  human  Malice  and  Iniquity 
almost  to  exceed  the  divine  Mercy  and  Goodness,  as  Cain 
said  {Gen.  iv.  13),  Mine  Iniquity  is  greater  than  that  it  may  be 
remitted  unto  me;  which  horrid  Blasphemy  is  the  highest 
and  most  reproachful  Affront  to  the  Mercy  and  Goodness  of 
God.  Wherefore  let  not  any  one,  howsoever  great  or  heavy 
be  his  Sins,  in  the  least  think  distrustfully  or  despairingly 
of  the  boundless  Mercy  of  God  toward  Mankind.  Let  him, 
instead  thereof,  bethink  himself  of  the  Example  of  the 
prodigal  Son,  whom  his  heavenly  Father  received  with  a 
most  gracious  Countenance  and  Bosom  full  of  Affection 
when  he  repented  and  turned  again  unto  him ;  thereby 
most  clearly  teaching  us  that  we  should  not  only  forgive 
our  repenting  Brother  seven  times  that  whatsoever  he  hath 
sinned  against  us  in,  but  even  until  seventy  times  seven 
{Matth.  xviii.  22).     The  same  he  hath  said  by  the  Mouth  of 


Catholic  and  Apostolic  Eastern  Church.  141 

his  Prophet  {Joel  ii.  12,  13),  T^(.rn  ye  even  'unto  me  with  all 
your  Heart,  and  with  Fasting,  and  with  Weeping,  and  with 
Mourning  ;  and  rend  your  Hearts,  and  not  your  Garments,  and 
turn  unto  the  Lord  your  God ;  for  he  is  gracious  and  merci- 
ful, slow  to  Anger,  and  of  great  Kindness,  and  repenteth  him 
of  the  Evil. 

Question  41. 

What  is  wilful  Gainsaying  or  Perverseness  which  any  one 
committeth  against  a  manifest  Truth  ? 

Answer. 

A  Person  is  guilty  of  this  Perverseness,  or  Contradiction 
against  certain  and  manifest  Truth,  when,  notwithstanding 
he  well  and  fully  knows  what  is  good,  yet  obstinately  opposes 
it  both  in  his  Words  and  Actions,  though  contrary  to  his 
Conscience,  that  he  may  go  on  in  Sin  with  the  less  Restraint. 
Of  such  Sinners  the  Scripture  speaketh  thus  (Pom.  i.  18), 
The  Wrath  of  God  is  revealed  from  Heaven  against  all  Un- 
godliness and  Unrighteousness  of  Men,  who  hold  the  Truth  in 
Unrighteousness.  They  wander  in  a  like  Error  who  slander 
the  good  Works  of  their  Neighbour,  denying  that  they  be 
of  God ;  as  the  Pharisees  and  Jews  formerly  abused  our 
Saviour  when  they  beheld  him  cast  out  impure  Spirits  with 
his  Word  and  do  many  Miracles.  Like  unto  these  are  they 
who  envy  others  the  Grace  bestowed  on  them  by  God,  and 
likewise  those  who  forbear  to  teach  the  Articles  of  the 
Christian  Faith  unto  those  who  are  ignorant  of  it  merely 
out  of  Malice  and  Evil-mindedness.  Which  Deeadful  Evil 
DO  Thou,  0  Christ,  our  King,  Entirely  Root  out  of 
every  Catholic  and  Orthodox  Christian's  Heart  !  A 
like  Estimation  is  to  be  had  of  these  who  attribute  true 
Piety  and  other  good  Deeds,  which  are  the  Fruits  of  the 
Holy  Ghost,  unto  Hypocrisy.  They  also  are  led  astray  by 
the  same  Error  who  put  off  the  Faith  of  Christ;  as  it  is 
said  (Matth.  x.  32),  Whosoever  shall  confess  me  lefore  Men,  him 
will  I  confess  also  before  my  Father  ivhich  is  in  Heaven ;  but 
whosoever  shall  deny  me  before  Man,  him  urill  I  also  deny  before 
my  Father  which  is  in  Heaven. 


142  The  Orthodox  Confession  of  the 

Question  42. 

"What  are  those  Sins  which  do  most  usually  and  frequently 
bring  down  the  divine  Vengeance  on  this  World  F 

Answer. 

These  following ;  namely,  Wilful  and  designed  Murder  ;  of 
which  the  Scripture  speaketh  {Gen.  iv.  10),  The  Voice  of  thy 
Brothers  Blood  erieth  unto  me  from  the  Ground.  Also  the  Sin 
of  Sodomy ;  as  the  Lord  saith  (^Gen,  xviii.  20),  Because  the 
Cry  of  Sodom  and  Gomorrha  is  great,  and  because  their  Sin 
is  very  grievoits ;  therefore  I  luill  go  down  now,  and  see  whether 
tliey  have  done  altogether  according  to  the  Cry  of  it  which  is  come 
unto  me;  and  if  not,  I  vMl  know.  Likewise  Oppression  of 
the  Orphan  and  the  Widow,  and  the  defrauding  the  Labourer 
of  his  Hire.  Concerning  which  thus  the  Prophet  Malachi 
speaketh  {chap.  iii.  5),  I  will  come  near  you  to  Judgment,  and 
I  will  be  a  swift  Witness  against  the  Sorcerers,  and  against  the 
Adulterers,  and  against  the  False-swearers,  and  against  those 
that  oppress  the  Hireling  in  his  Wages,  the  Widow  and  the 
Fatherless,  and  that  turn  aside  the  Stranger  from  his  Right,  and 
fear  not  me,  saith  the  Lord  of  Hosts.  To  this  may  be  added 
those  who  neglect  their  Duty  to  their  Parents,  and  become 
ungrateful  unto  them  :  As  saith  the  Scripture  {Exod.  xxi.  15), 
He  that  smiteth  his  Father  or  his  Mother  shall  surely  be  piot 
to  Death.  And  (ver.  17),  He  that  curseth  his  Father  or  Mother 
shall  surely  be  put  to  Death. 

Question  43. 
What  is  venial  Sin  or  Sin  not  mortal  ? 

Answer. 

Sin  not  mortal,  or,  as  it  is  called  by  some,  venial  Sin,  is 
that  which  no  Man  that  is  born,  except  Christ  and  the  Virgin 
Mary,  can  be  without.  However,  this  Degree  of  Sin  doth 
not  deprive  ns  of  the  Grace  of  God,  nor  devote  us  unto 
eternal  Death.  Of  this  Kind  of  Sin  the  Scripture  thus 
teacheth  us  (John  i.  8),  If  we  say  that  we  have  no   Sin  we 


Catholic  and  Apostolic  Eastern  Church.  143 

deceive  ourselves,  and  the  Tnoth  is  not  in  us.  Not  any  particular 
Sin,  indeed,  can  be  described  by  this  Name,  but,  in  general, 
whatever  are  not  reckoned  in  the  Number  of  mortal  Sins 
may  be  referred  to  this  Class  of  venial  Sins.  Nevertheless 
these  Sins  are  not  to  be  disregarded  and  suifered  to  pass 
unamended ;  but  we  ought  daily,  in  our  Beds,  and  in  the 
Night  Season,  to  call  them  to  Mind,  and  bewail  and  lament 
before  God  for  them,  as  well  as  for  our  other  Offences : 
According  to  the  holy  Psalmist  (Psal.  iv.  5),  Sta^id  in 
Awe,  and  sin  not ;  commune  %oith  your  own  Heart  in  your 
Chamber,  and  he  still.  And  again  (Psal.  vi.  6),  /  am  weary 
of  ray  groaning ;  every  Night  luash  I  my  Bed  and  water  my 
Couch  with  my  Tears.  For  these,  therefore,  is  Pardon  also 
to  be  sought,  through  the  Intercession  of  the  holy  God- 
bearing  Virgin  and  the  Choir  of  the  Saints  ;  for  how  hateful 
even  these  smaller  Offences  are  in  the  Sight  of  God  is 
manifest  from  Scripture  (Prov.  xv.  26),  Wicked  Thoughts  are 
an  Abomination  to  the  Lord.  And  without  they  be  cleansed 
away  by  sincere  Eepentance,  they  open  the  Way  to  mortal 
Sins,  chill  and  weaken  the  Piety  of  Man,  and  render  him 
slothful  and  negligent  of  the  Commands  of  God. 

Question  44. 

May  not  a  Person  by  some  Means  become  a  Partaker  of 
another'' s  Chiilt  ? 

Answer. 

We  become  Partakers  of  another^s  Guilt  when  roe  entice 
any  one  to  Sin,  especially  if  the  Person  be  one  that  wholly 
depends  upon  our  Advice  and  Assistance,  and  puts  all  his 
Confidence  and  Trust  in  us.  Such  are  those  spiritual 
Fathers  who  permit  a  Man  to  lead  a  wicked  Life  contrary 
to  the  divine  Commands  and  the  Traditions  of  the  Church. 
Such,  also,  are  those  Masters  who  cause  their  Servants  to 
sin.  Husbands  their  Wives,  Parents  their  Children,  or 
Teachers  their  Scholars,  by  immediate  Persuasion,  or  per- 
mitting them  the  Liberty  of  Living,  and  so,  too,  of  sinning 
as  they  think  fit.  All  these,  and  all  like  unto  these,  shall 
render  a  strict  Account  unto  God  in  the  Day  of  Judgment  of 


144  The  Orthodox  Confession  of  the 

those  who  are  committed  unto  their  Care  ;  wherefore  St.  Paul 
thus  admonisheth  his  own  Timothy  (1  Tim.  v.  22),  Lay  Hands 
suddenly  on  no  Man,  neither  be  Partaker  of  other  Men's  Sins  ; 
keep  thyself  pure. 

Question  45. 

By  what  other  Means  may  we  become  Partakers  of  the 
Sins  of  others  ? 

Answer. 

When  any  one  giveth  Occasion  unto  others  of  sinning, 
whether  it  he  inviting  them  to  sin  by  Scandal,  by  consent- 
ing, by  indecent  Language,  by  commending  of  Vice  or 
decrying  of  Virtue.  Among  these  are  deservedly  reckoned 
those  who  designedly  excite  others  to  Anger,  those  who 
do  not  strive  against  Vice  and  Wickedness  with  all  their 
Might,  and  those  who  do  not,  according  to  their  Station, 
repreliend  and  admonish.  All  these  become  involved  in  the 
other's  Guilt. 

Question  46. 

Having  now  sufficiently  discoursed  concerning  Virtues 
and  Vices,  I  desire  thou  wouldst  treat  concerning  the 
Commandments  of  God? 

Answer. 

The  Commandments  of  God  are  ten  in  Number,  and  in 
them  are  many  others  contained. 

Question  47. 

But  are  not  the  Precepts  of  the  old  Law  long  since  ful- 
filled ? 

Answer. 

The  Precepts  of  the  Old  Testament  which  were  concerning 
Ceremonies  and  Mysteries,  and  were  to  foreshow  the  Works 
of  Christ,  these  all  are  passed  away  as  a  Shadow  at  the 
Approach  of  the  Body;  nor  are  they  any  longer  binding  or 
to  be  observed  by  Christians.  But  those  Commands  which 
enjoin  the  Observation  of  Charity  and  our  Duty  towards  God 
and  our  Neighbour  are  not  only  to  be  observed  by  Christians, 


Catholic  and  Apostolic  Eastern  Church.  145 

but  to  be  observed  also  more  carefully  and  perfectly  by  them 
than  they  were  by  the  Israelites  under  the  old  Law.  For 
as  God  hath  bestowed  on  us  greater  and  more  excellent 
Gifts  than  on  them,  and  especially  as  we  have  received  that 
most  incomparable  Grace  of  the  Holy  Spirit,  through  our 
Lord  Jesus  Christ,  so  ought  our  Actions  to  excel  those  of  the 
Jews :  As  it  is  said  {Matt/i.  v.  20),  Unless  your  Righteous- 
ness shall  exceed  the  Righteousness  of  the  Scribes  aMo?  Pharisees, 
ye  shall  in  no  Case  enter  into  the  Kingdom  of  Heaven.  Like- 
wise {verse  21),  Ye  have  heard  that  it  mas  said  hy  them  of 
old  Time,  Thou  shalt  not  kill ;  and  whosoever  shall  kill  shall 
be  in  danger  of  the  Judgment;  But  I  say  unto  you,  that 
whosoever  is  angry  with  his  Brother  without  a  Cause  shall 
be  in  danger  of  the  Judgment;  and  whosoever  shall  say  to 
his  Brother,  Eaka !  shall  be  in  danger  of  the  Council ;  but 
whosoever  shall  say,  Thou  Fool !  shall  be  in  danger  of  Hell  Fire. 
In  the  same  Place  much  more  is  also  said  of  the  rest ; 
wherefore  all  the  Commandments  relating  to  the  Love  of  God 
and  of  our  Neighbour  are  carefully  to  be  observed,  for  on 
these  two  hang  all  the  Law  and  the  Prophets :  As  the  Lord 
hath  said  {Matth.  xxii.  37),  Thou  shalt  love  the  Lord  thy  God 
with  all  thy  Heart,  and  with  all  thy  Soul,  and  with  all  thy 
Mind.  This  is  the  first  and  great  Commandment ;  the  second  is 
like  unto  it :  Thou  shalt  love  thy  Neighbour  as  thyself.  On 
these  two  Commandments  hang  all  the  Law  and  the  Prophets. 

Question  48. 

Since  Christ  confirmed  only  two  Commandments,  I  pray 
thee  how  can  there  be  ten? 

Answer. 

These  are  the  two  general  and  principal  Commandments,  on 
which  all  the  rest  are  founded,  and  for  this  Reason :  these 
ten  Commandments  are  divided  into  two  Tables,  in  the  first 
of  which  those  are  contained  which  enjoin  the  love  of  God,  in 
the  last  those  which  teach  us  in  what  Manner  we  are  to  love 
our  Neighbour.  Therefore  in  these  two  Christ  hath  con- 
firmed and  established  the  whole  ten ;  and  concerning  this 

K 


146  The  Orthodox  Confession  of  the 

Law  he  hath  pronounced  thus  {Lwke  xvi.  17),  It  is  easier  for 
Heaven  and  Earth  to  pass  than  one  Tittle  of  the  Lam  to  fail. 

Question  49. 
What  is  the  first  Commandment  of  the  first  TaUe  ? 

AiJSWER. 

This  is  the  first  Commandment  of  the  first  Table,  or  Codicil 
(Exod.  XX.  2),  /  am  the  Lord  thy  God,  who  broicght  thee  out  of 
the  Land  of  Egypt,  and  out  of  the  House  of  Bondage:  Thou 
shall  have  none  other  God  hut  me. 

Question  50. 
How  is  this  Commandment  to  be  understood? 

Answer. 

In  this  first  Commandment  God  reveals  himself  unto  Man 
that  he  may  be  known  by  him,  for  unto  this  End  gave  he 
an  understanding  Heart  unto  Man,  that  he  might  discern 
and  acknowledge  him  for  his  Lord  and  his  Creator,  and 
praise  and  glorify  him.  Accordingly  he  doth  not  introduce 
his  Laws  by  saying,  I  am  God,  the  Creator  of  the  World ; 
but,  I  am  thy  God,  who  brought  thee  out  of  the  Land  of  Egypt ; 
it  being  more  familiar  and  affecting  to  the  Jews  that  he 
should  introduce  his  Commandments  with  a  Eeason  for  their 
obeying  them  that  was  taken  from  a  signal  and  memorable 
Transaction  wherein  they  were  most  affectingly  interested, 
and  which,  as  yet,  continued  before  their  Eyes,  and  whereby 
they  would  the  more  manifestly  and  apparently  see  the  great 
Bounty  and  Goodness  of  God  towards  Men,  and  thereby  be 
excited  to  praise  him  with  the  greater  Readiness,  and  acknow- 
ledge him  to  be  the  one  only  true  God.  He  hath  elsewhere 
testified  concerning  himself  {Isa.  xlv.  12),  I  have  made  the 
Earth,  and  created  Man  upon  it ;  I,  even  my  Hands,  have  stretched 
out  the  Heaven,  and  all  their  Hosts  have  I  commanded.  Also  a 
little  before  (ver.  5),  /  am  the  Lord,  and  there  is  none  else ;  there 
is  no  God  besides  me.  Now,  we  Christians  are  bound  to  a  more 
exact  Observance  of  this  Precept  than  the  Jews  were ;  forasmuch 


Catholic  and  Apostolic  Eastern  Church.  147 

as  our  Lord  God  hath  bestowed  ou  ua  a  more  ample  and  excel- 
lent Liberty  :  According  to  the  Apostle  (Coloss.  i.  13),  Who  hath 
delivered  -us  from  the  Power  of  Barhness,  and  hath  translated  us 
into  the  Kingdom  of  his  dear  Son,  in  ivhoni  we  have  Bedemption 
through  his  Blood,  even  the  Forgiveness  of  Sins.  In  the  second 
Part  of  this  Command  the  Israelites  are  forbidden  to  adore 
and  worship  any  other  God  but  only  the  true  God.  By  this 
Precept,  then,  the  inward  Worship  of  God,  and  that  which 
proceedeth  out  of  the  Heart  itself,  is  commanded;  and  that 
because  God  seeth  the  Heart  and  searcheth  out  the  most 
hidden  Thing's  of  Men's  Minds. 


-'D'- 


QUESTION    51. 

Who  be  they  that  disobey  this  Commandment,  and  wherein 
do  they  transgress  it? 

Answer. 

First,  All  those  do  mortally  sin  against  this  Command- 
ment who  do  utterly  deny  and  disown  the  Being  of  a  God : 
As  the  Psalmist  saith  {Psal.  liii.  1),  The  fool  hath  said 
in  his  Heart,  There  is  no  God.  Secondly,  Those  who  make 
unto  themselves  many  Gods,  unto  whom  they  render  Wor- 
ship and  Adoration  as  unto  the  true  God,  as  did  the  Heathen. 
Thirdly,  Those  who  sell  themselves  to  the  Devil,  as  Conjurers, 
and  those  who  practise  magical  Arts  and  use  Charms  and 
Spells.  Fourthly,  Those  who  give  themselves  up  to  Supersti- 
tions and  put  their  Trust  in  them ;  and  those  who,  when  they 
have  any  Sickness,  have  Eecourse  to  Enchantments  and  Incan- 
tations, and  follow  after  such  like  Superstition.  Fifthly,  They 
who  betake  themselves  to  seek  for  Omens  and  Divinations  iu 
everything.  Sixthly,  Those  who  do  not  with  a  right  Faith 
believe  that  God,  though  in  his  N^iture  he  be  only  One,  is 
yet  in  Person  Three.  Seventhly,  They  who  put  more  Trust 
and  depend  more  in  their  own  Prudence  and  Circumspection 
than  in  the  Grace  and  Providence  of  God,  or  in  their  own 
Wisdom  and  Cunning,  or  in  their  Strength  and  Bravery, 
or  in  the  Numbers,  Wealth,  and  Mightiness  of  their  Friends. 
Eighthly,  They  who  love  themselves  and  their  worldly  Pos- 


148  The  Orthodox  Confession  of  the 

sessions  more  than  God.  In  a  Word,  all  they  sin  against 
this  Commandment  who  set  up  anything  of  any  Kind  what- 
soever, or  in  any  Manner  whatsoever,  for  a  God,  and  put 
their  Trust  therein  besides  the  true  God  only. 

Question  52. 

What,  then,  are  we  to  think  of  the  Invocation  of  Saints? 
For  this  seems  to  be  the  most  suitable  Place  to  treat  con- 
cerning that  Matter  ? 

Answer. 

We  pray  unto  the  Saints  for  their  Intercession  with  God, 
that  they  may  sustain  our  Cause  with  him  by  their  Prayers ; 
but  we  do  by  no  Means  call  upon  them  as  Gods,  but  as  the 
Beloved  of  God,  whom  they  serve,  and  whom  they  worship 
and  glorify  with  united  Hymns.  And  surely  their  Assistance 
is  very  necessary  for  us ;  not,  indeed,  that  of  their  own 
Power  they  can  help  us,  but  because  by  their  Prayers  in  our 
Behalf  they  may  obtain  the  Grace  and  Favour  of  God  for  us. 
For,  in  like  Manner,  we  are  taught  by  the  holy  Scriptures 
that  we  should  entreat  the  Saints,  even  whilst  they  remain  in 
this  Life,  to  make  Prayers  and  Intercessions  for  us  unto 
God  :  As  St.  Paul  himself  did  [Rom.  xv.  30),  I  beseech  you. 
Brethren,  for  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ's  Sake,  and  for  the  Love 
of  the  Spirit,  that  you  strive  together  with  me  in  your  Prayers 
to  God  for  me.  And  elsewhere  (2  Cor.  i.  10),  In  whom  we 
trust  that  he  will  yet  deliver  us,  you  also  helping  together  by 
Prayer  for  us,  that  for  the  Gift  bestowed  upon  us  by  the 
Means  of  many  Persons  Thanks  may  be  given  by  many  on  our 
Behalf.  In  like  manner  he  also  prayed  himself  unto  God  for 
others,  as  he  testifieth  {Philip,  i.  4),  Always  in  every  Prayer 
of  mine  for  you  all  making  Bequest  with  Joy.  Now,  from 
these  Testimonies  of  his  we  learn  these  two  Things.  First, 
That  the  Saints,  whilst  they  continue  in  this  Life,  entreat  of 
others  to  make  Prayers  and  Supplications  to  God  for  them. 
Secondly,  That  they  themselves,  on  their  Parts,  do  pray  and 
intercede  for  others,  not  only  privately  and  for  Particulars, 
but  openly  and  for  all :  As  the  Scripture  witnesseth  {Acts 


Catholic  and  Apostolic  Eastern  Church.  149 

xii.  5),  Peter  therefore  mas  kept  in  Prison,  but  Prayer  mas 
made  without  ceasing  of  the  Church  unto  God  for  him.  Now, 
the  Saiots  after  their  departure  can  much  more  recommend 
us  to  Grod,  forasmuch  as  they  have  Nothing  to  hinder  them 
in  the  Exercise  of  this  Duty.  Furthermore,  if  the  Saints 
do  procure  the  Punishment  of  the  Wicked,  as  the  Scripture 
beareth  Witness  {Rev.  vi.  9),  I  saw  under  the  Altar  the  Souls  of 
them  that  mere  slain  for  the  Word  of  God,  and  for  the  Testimony 
which  they  held ;  and  they  cried  with  a  loud  Voice,  saying, 
How  long,  0  Lord,  holy  and  true,  dost  thou  not  judge  and 
avenge  our  Blood  on  them  that  dwell  on  the  Earth  ?  how 
much  more  shall  they  intercede  with  G-od  for  their  Brethren, 
who  are  conflicting  in  the  Christian  Warfare ;  especially  for 
those  who  stand  in  need  of  their  Help  and  Intercession  : 
As  the  Scripture  teacheth  (Rev.  xi.  16),  And  the  four  and 
twenty  Elders  who  sat  before  God  on  their  Seats  fell  upon 
their  Faces  and  worshipped  God,  saying.  We  give  thee  Thajiks, 
0  Lord  God  Almighty.  And  again  (ver.  18),  And  the  Time  is 
come  that  thou  shouldest  give  Reward  unto  thy  Servants  the 
Prophets,  and  to  the  Saints,  and  them  that  fear  thy  Name, 
small  and  great.  But  some  will  say  that  the  Saints  do  not 
know  or  understand  our  Prayers ;  to  such  we  answer  that 
although,  indeed,  of  themselves  alone  they  may  not  hear  nor 
know  our  Prayers,  yet  nevertheless,  by  the  divine  Favour 
and  Eevelatioii  wherewith  God  abundantly  blesseth  them, 
they  will  both  see  and  understand  ;  and  as  Elisha  knew  what 
his  Servant  hath  done  on  the  Way  (2  Kings  ch.  v.),  in  like 
Manner,  also,  do  the  Saints  know  and  hear  the  Necessities 
of  those  who  call  upon  them,  even  by  the  divine  Communi- 
cations. Furthermore,  also,  we  do  address  ourselves  unto  the 
Angels,  that  they  would  assist  us  with  their  Support  and 
Favour  before  God,  inasmuch  as  it  is  they  who  present  the 
Prayers  of  Men,  and  our  Deeds  of  Charity,  and  other  good 
Works  imto  the  divine  Majesty.  Now,  seeing  that  after 
Death  the  Saints  become  as  the  Angels,  they  can  therefore, 
undoubtedly,  in  like  Manner  both  know  our  Necessities  and 
hear  our  Prayers,  and  also  help  us  by  their  Intercession. 
From  whence  it  follows  that  we  are  far  from  offending 
ao-ainst  this  Commandment  when   we   put  up  our  Prayers 


150  The  Orthodox  Confession  of  the 

uuto  the  Saints,  who,  standing  always  like  faithful  Servants 
hefore  the  divine  Majesty,  can  therefore  become  Supplicants 
for  our  Salvation  unto  that  One  Only  True  God. 

On  the  other  Hand,  if  we  despise  and  reject  the  Assist- 
ance and  labouring  for  us  of  the  Saints,  we  shall  most 
grievously  offend  the  divine  Majesty  ;  forasmuch  as  we  refuse 
to  do  Honour  unto  those  who  have  most  faithfully  and 
most  holily  served  him. 

Having  now  finished  the  Doctrine  of  this  Commandment, 
we  shall  conclude  with  laying  down  two  Things  which 
every  Christian  ought  to  understand  aright.  The  First 
is,  that  we  do  not  in  any  way  trespass  against  this  Com- 
mandment of  the  Decalogue,  nor  weaken  its  Authority ; 
neither  do  we  in  any  wise  act  beside  the  Intention  and 
Meaning  thereof  by  our  praying  to  the  Saints,  seeing  that 
the  Honour  which  is  done  unto  the  Saints  is  rendered 
through  them  to  the  Majesty  of  God  himself,  unto  whom 
the  Saints  are  become  dear  and  acceptable  because  of  their 
Faith,  and  the  Lives,  adorned  with  all  Virtues,  whicli  they 
lived  whilst  on  Earth.  Wherefore  it  is  right  and  a  Duty  to 
reverence  the  Saints  of  God,  according  to  the  Scripture  (Psal. 
cxxxix.  17),  0  how  dear  unto  me  are  all  thy  Saints,  0  God! 
forasmuch  as  through  them  we  obtain  the  Favour  and  Assist- 
ance of  God,  as  formerly  the  Friends  of  Job  whom  the 
Lord  commanded  that  they  should  go  unto  his  faithful 
Servant  Joh,  that  he  might  pray  for  them,  and  that  for  his 
Sake  their  Offences  might  be  forgiven.  The  second  necessary 
Point  is,  that  this  Commandment  forbids  that  we  should 
worship  any  created  Thing  whatever  with  the  Worship  called 
Latvia,  which  we  have  before  expounded.  For  we  do  hj  no 
means  worship  the  Saints  of  God  with  that  most  holy  Worship 
of  Latria,  but  modestly  call  upon  them  as  our  Brethren  and 
the  Friends  of  God,  praying  that  they  would  obtain  the 
divine  Help  and  Assistance  for  us  their  Brethren,  and  be 
as  Mediators  with  God  for  us.  And  this  is  in  no  wise 
repugnant  to  this  Precept  of  the  Decalogue ;  for  as  the  People 
of  Israel  sinned  not  in  calling  upon  Moses  to  intercede  with 
God  for  them,  so  neither  do  we  sin  in  desiring  the  Assist- 
ance and  Intercession  of  the  Saints. 


Catholic  and  Apostolic  Eastern  Church.  151 

Question  53. 
What  is  the  second  Commandment  ? 

Answer. 

T/iOu  shalt  not  make  to  thyself  any  graven  Image.,  nor  the 
Likeness  of  any  Thing  that  is  in  Heaven  above,  or  in  the  Earth 
beneath,  or  in  the  Waters  under  the  Earth.  Thou  shalt  not 
fall  down  to  them,  nor  worship  them. 

Question  54. 
How  is  this  Commandment  to  be  understood  ? 

Answer. 

This  Commandment  is  distinct  from  the  former,  for  that 
treateth  concerning  the  True  God,  and  his  being  only  One, 
and  taketh  away  and  prohibiteth  the  vain  Crowd  of  false 
Gods ;  whereas  this  Commandment  relateth  to  certain  out- 
ward Eites  and  Ceremonies,  namely,  that  we  should  not 
only  not  worship  false  Gods,  but  that  we  should  also  not  make 
or  dedicate  any  graven  Image  in  Honour  of  them,  nor  give 
religious  Worship  unto  Idols,  or  perform  Sacrifices  and 
solemn  Rites  to  them.  Those,  therefore,  sin  against  this 
Commandment  who  worship  Idols  as  Gods,  and  offer  Sacrifice 
unto  them,  and  trust  in  them :  According  to  the  Psalmist 
(Psal.  cxxxv.  15),  The  Images  of  the  Heathen  are  but  Silver 
and  Gold,  the  Work  of  Men's  Hands.  They  have  Mouths, 
and  speak  not;  Eyes  have  they,  and  they  see  not.  They  have 
Ears,  and  hear  not;  neither  is  there  any  Breath  in  their 
Mouths.  Those  that  make  them  are  like  unto  them ;  and  so 
are  all  they  that  put  their  Trust  in  them.  They  also  break 
this  Commandment  who  give  themselves  up  to  Covetousness, 
of  whom  the  Scripture  speaketh  thus  {Coloss.  iii.  5),  Mortify 
therefore  your  Members  which  are  upon  the  Earth ;  Fornica- 
tion, Uiicleanness,  Effeminacy,  inordinate  Affections,  evil  Con- 
cupiscence, and  Covetousness,  which  is  Idolatry.  Gluttons, 
likewise,  and  they  who  are  given  up  to  riotous  Living,  sin 


152  The  Orthodox  Confession  of  the 

against  this  Precept,  of  whom  the  Scripture  thus  speaketh 
( Philip,  iii.  19),  Their  God  is  their  Belly,  and  their  Qlory  is 
in  their  Shame,  who  mind  earthly  Things.  Moreover,  they  are 
guilty  of  breaking  this  Commandment  who  use  Enchantments 
and  Juggling,  who  put  their  Trust  and  Confidence  in  Fortune 
and  Fate,  who  seek  by  Soothsaying  and  Divinations  to 
Icnow  what  is  to  come  to  pass,  and  pretend  to  foretell  future 
Things  by  the  Lines  of  the  Hand,  by  Witchcraft  and  con- 
juring up  of  Spirits,  by  Observations  of  Water,  and  the  like. 
They  also  who  endeavour  by  Spells  and  Sorcery  to  transform 
Men  into  brutal  Forms,  and  they  who  wear  Amulets  for 
turning  away  of  Evils,  and  who  carry  about  them,  or  bind 
on  their  Bodies,  Scrolls  inscribed  with  Oracles,  or  Prophecies, 
or  magical  Characters,  and  by  looking  on  such  Scrolls,  or 
muttering  over  them  certain  Invocations,  or  whirling  them 
around  them,  do  believe  that  nothing,  whilst  such  Charms 
are  present,  can  have  Power  to  hurt  them,  whether  Fire,  or 
Water,  or  Sword,  or  any  other  Weapon.  And  all  they  who 
use  conjuring  Wands,  knotted  Strings,  and  other  unlawful 
Remedies,  which  are  also  condemned  and  disallowed  by  the 
Art  of  Curing  and  Physicians,  whether  the  same  be  by  magi- 
cal Verses,  or  Characters,  or  any  other  kind  of  Thing  which 
they  hang  up,  interweave,  untie,  or  any  Way  else  apply, 
as  in  Earrings  for  the  Ears,  in  Rings  for  the  Fingers,  or 
otherwise. 

Question  65. 

What  are  we  to  think  of  the  Images  which  the  Church 
worshippeth  and  reverenceth  ? 

Answer. 

There  is  a  very  great  Diiference  between  Images  and 
Idols.  An  Idol  is  a  mere  Fiction  and  Invention  of  Men,  as 
the  Apostle  testifieth  (1  Cor.  viii.  4),  An  Idol  is  nothing  in 
the  World.  But  au  Image  is  a  Representation  showing 
forth  a  real  Thing  that  is  actually  being  in  the  World,  as 
the  Image  of  our  Saviour  Christ,  of  the  holy  Virgin  Mary, 
and  of  all  other  Saints.  Besides,  the  Heathens  worshipped 
their  Idols  as  Grod,  and  offered  Sacrifices  unto  them,  thinking 


Catholic  and  Apostolic  Eastern  Church.  153 

Gold  and  Silver  to  be  true  Deities,  as  of  old  did  Nebuchad- 
nezzar. Wliereas  we,  in  worshipping  and  reverencing  Images, 
do  not  adore  the  Painting  or  the  Wood,  but  we  respect  the 
Saints  who  are  thereby  represented,  aud  worship  them  with 
that  kind  of  Worship  which  is  called  Dulia,  placing  them, 
by  the  Kepresentation,  before  our  Eyes  as  if  they  were  in 
our  Sight  aud  we  really  beheld  them ;  as,  for  instance, 
whilst  we  worship  a  Crucifix,  we  thereby  set  Christ  himself 
before  our  Mind  hanging  upon  the  Cross  of  our  Salvation ; 
and  unto  him,  with  religious  Gratitude,  do  we  bend  our 
Knee  and  bow  down  our  Heads.  So,  in  like  manner,  when 
we  reverence  the  Image  of  the  Virgin  Mary,  we  ascend  in 
our  Minds  unto  the  most  holy  Mother  of  God ;  to  her  it  is 
that  we  bow  down  our  Heads,  to  her  we  bend  our  Knees, 
and  it  is  her  that,  with  the  Archangel  Gabriel,  we  proclaim 
the  most  blessed  of  all  Men  aud  Women.  It  is  evident, 
therefore,  that  the  Worship  of  holy  Images,  which  is  received 
into  the  orthodox  Church,  is  not  contrary  to  this  Command- 
ment, as  it  is  neither  the  same  with  that  which  is  given  to 
God,  nor  is  it  addressed  unto  the  Work  of  Art — that  is,  the 
Picture — but  unto  the  Persons  of  those  Saints  whom  the 
Images  represent  unto  us.  Furthermore,  as  the  Cherubim 
that  overshadowed  the  Ark  of  the  Covenant  represented  those 
real  Cherubs  who  serve  God  and  stand  before  his  Face  in 
Heaven,  and  the  Israelites  worshipped  and  reverenced  them 
without  breaking  this  Commandment  of  God ;  and,  in  like 
manner,  as  the  Jews  sinned  not,  nor  broke  this  Command 
of  the  Decalogue,  but  rather  honoured  God  with  more  Glory, 
when  they  worshipped  the  Ark  of  the  Covenant,  and  received 
it  with  Honour  and  Respect  (2  Sam.  vi.  13)  ;  So  neither  do 
we  transgress  this  Command  of  the  Decalogue  by  reverencing 
holy  Images,  but  rather  more  highly  praise  God,  who  is 
wonderful  in  his  holy  Places  {Psal.  ixviii.  35).  Neverthe- 
less we  must  take  Care  that  every  Image  has  the  Name 
of  the  Saint  it  representeth  inscribed  on  it,  that  thereby 
it  may  the  more  readily  answer  the  Intention  and  Design  of 
the  Worshipper. 

We  may  add,  furthermore,  in  Confirmation  of  what  we 
have  said  concerning  the  Worship  of  holy  Images,  that  the 


154  The  Orthodox  Confession  of  the 

Church  of  God,  in  the  seventh  General  Council,  hath  pro- 
nounced a  dreadful  Anathema  against  the  Image-breakers, 
and  hath  established  and  confirmed  to  all  Ages  the  Worship 
of  holy  and  venerable  Images  :  As  is  manifest  in  the  Ninth 
Canon  of  the  Council. 

Question  56. 

For  what  Reason,  then,  was  Mezeldah  praised  in  the  Old 
Testament,  who  broke  in  Pieces  the  brazen  Serpent  that  Moses 
had  formerly  set  up  and  dedicated  ?  (2  Kings  xviii.  4.) 

Answer. 

Because  the  Jews  began  to  fall  away  from  the  Worship  of 
the  true  Grod,  worshipping  the  Serpent  as  true  God,  and 
offering  Incense  unto  it,  as  the  Scripture  showeth.  There- 
fore to  cut  off  this  Evil,  and  that  it  might  not  spread  farther, 
Hezekiah  breaks  in  Pieces  the  Serpent,  that  it  might  give  no 
further  Occasion  of  Idolatry  to  the  Israelites.  But  had  there 
not  been  given  unto  it  the  Worship  of  latria,  he  would  not 
have  broken  the  Serpent,  nor  have  condemned  the  Israelites 
of  Idolatry.  We  Christians  do  not  worship  Images  as  God, 
nor  in  our  Approaches  to  them  do  we  depart  from  the  Latria, 
which  is  due  only  to  God  himself;  but  rather  by  the  Help 
of  the  Image  are  we,  as  it  were,  led  by  the  Hand  unto  God ; 
whilst  in  their  Images  we  honour  the  Saints,  as  the  Friends 
of  Gud,  with  the  worship  of  Dulia,  and  beseech  them  to  render 
our  God  propitious  and  favourable  unto  us.  But  if  any  one 
out  of  Ignorance  should  worship  Images  otherwise  than  herein 
is  taught,  surely  it  would  be  better  that  such  an  one  should 
be  instructed  rightly  in  this  Matter  than  that  the  Worship 
of  venerable  Images  should  be  banished  of  the  Church. 

Question  57. 
What  is  the  third  Commandment  ? 

Answer. 

Thou  shall  not  take  the  Name  of  the  Lord  thy  God  in  vain,  for 
the  Lord  will  not  hold  him  guiltless  that  taketh  his  Name  in  vain. 


Catholic  and  Apostolic  Eastern  Church.  155 

Question  58. 
What  doth  this  Commandment  teach  us  ? 

Answer. 

First,  It  teacheth  us  that  we  should  hold  the  Name  of  the 
Lord  God  in  the  highest  and  most  awful  Respect  and  Honour, 
nor  ever  use  it  lightly  or  jestingly,  nor  on  trifling  Occasions 
or  for  unjust  Purposes.  Secondly,  Tliat  by  no  means  we  call 
the  Name  of  God  to  gain  Credit  to  a  Falsehood,  nor  perjure 
ourselves.  Thirdly,  That  we  do  not  give  Occasion  or  Advice 
to  others  to  be  Forsworn.  Fourthly,  that  we  do  most  de- 
voutly observe  and  fulfil  whatever  Vows  we  make  unto  God, 
according  to  that  Scripture  (Deut.  xxiii.  21),  When  thou  shalt 
vow  a  Vow  unto  the  Lord  thy  God,  thou  shalt  not  slack  to  pay  it  ; 
for  the  Lord  thy  God  tvill  surely  require  it  of  thee ;  and  it  would 
be  Sin  in  thee.  And  in  this  Sort  are  all  they  guilty  who, 
having  promised  in  their  Baptism  that  they  would  persevere 
in  the  right  and  true  Faith  of  God  to  their  Life's  End,  yet 
afterwards  sufi'er  themselves  to  be  drawn  away  for  self- 
interest  or  Danger  of  Suffering ;  us,  namely,  for  fear  of  being 
hart  in  their  worldly  Honours,  or  Estate,  or  Life,  and  do 
therefore  abjure  and  renounce  that  which  they  had  before 
so  solemnly  sworn  and  promised  unto  God:  Couceruing  the 
Danger  of  which  Apostasy  the  renowned  Apostle  St.  Paul 
rejoiceth  in  these  Words  (2  Tim.  iv.  7),  I  liave  fought  a  good 
Fight ;  I  have  finished  my  Course ;  L  have  kept  the  Faith. 

QuES'iuON   59. 
Wliat  is  the  fourth  Commandment  ? 

Answbb. 

Remember  that  thou  keep  holy  the  Sabbath-day ;  six  Bays  shalt 
thou  labour,  and  do  all  that  thou  hast  to  do.  But  the  seventh  Day 
is  the  Sabbath  of  the  Lord  thy  God  ;  in  it  thou  shalt  do  no  manner 
of  Work,  thou,  nor  thy  Son,  nor  thy  Daughter,  nor  thy  Man-servant, 
nor  thy  Maid-servant,  nor  thy  Cattle,  nor  thy  Stranger  that  is 


156  The  Orthodox  Confession  of  the 

within  thy  Gates;  fw  in  six  Days  the  Lord  made  Heaven  and 
Earth,  the  Sea,  and  all  thai  in  them  is,  and  rested  the  seventh  Day : 
Wherefore  the  Lord  Messed  the  seventh  Day  and  hallowed  it. 

Question  60. 
What  are  we  to  learn  from  this  Conmandment  ? 

Answer. 

Hereby  we  are  to  know  that  Grod  hath  set  apart  one  Day 
in  seven,  to  the  end  that  Mortals  might  be  mindful  of  the 
Benefits  which  he  continually  bestoweth  upon  Mankind,  and 
that  for  an  especial  Memorial  of  all  his  Blessings  and  Mer- 
cies he  hath  hallowed  this  Day,  in  which  Men,  meditating 
upon  the  gracious  Goodness  of  God,  might  give  thanks  unto 
him  and  glorify  his  Majesty.  Therefore,  when  in  six  Days 
God  had  created  the  whole  Universe  out  of  nothing,  and  had 
rested  the  seventh  Day,  he  sanctified  it ;  that  Men,  laying  aside 
all  other  Employments,  might  with  extraordinary  Devotion 
worship  and  praise  God,  in  Remembrance  of  the  great  Bless- 
ings he  hath  bestowed  upon  us  in  the  Creation  of  the  World. 
So,  likewise,  when  he  had  delivered  the  Israelites  out  of  Egypt, 
he  was  pleased  to  establish  the  Feast  of  the  Passover  by 
Moses;  as  also  many  other  Feasts  and  solemn  Times,  which 
are  mentioned  in  the  Old  Testament,  and  were  to  be 
observed.  But  we  Christians,  instead  of  the  Sahhath,  keep 
holy  the  Lord's  Day,  which  we  do  because  on  the  Lord's  Day 
the  World  was  renewed  and  human  Nature  delivered  from 
the  Bondage  of  the  Devil  by  the  glorious  Resurrection  of  our 
Lord  Jesus  Christ.  Wherefore  we  ought  to  abstain  this  whole 
Day  from  every  kind  of  Work  and  Employment,  that  with 
quiet  and  undisturbed  Minds  we  may  entirely  be  given  up 
the  whole  Time  unto  Prayer  and  holy  Meditations  for  the 
great  Benefits  we  have  received.  And,  likewise,  our  Families 
and  Servants  must  do  no  work  on  that  Day ;  but  beino-  at 
Rest  and  Leisure,  let  them  be  employed  only  in  holy  Thing's, 
praying  unto  God  and  praising  him.  Furthermore,  by  this 
Commandment  we  are  obliged  to  observe  and  keep  all  such 
other  Days  as  the  Church  hath  required  us  to  keep  holy,  such 


Catholic  and  Apostolic  Eastern  Church.  157 

as  the  Feasts  of  Thanksgiving,  of  the  Nativity  of  Christ,  of 
tlie  Cirmmcision,  of  the  iJpiphany,  of  the  Purification  of  the 
Blessed  Virgin,  of  the  Mesurrection,  Ascension,  &c. ;  also  the 
Festivals  of  the  Ever- Virgin-Mary,  the  Apostles,  the  Martyrs, 
and  of  other  Saints.  Now,  after  what  Manner  the  Lord's  Day 
ought  to  be  observed  the  sixth  General  Council  teacheth  in 
the  Ninety-first  Canon.  Moreover,  another  Cause  of  transfer- 
ring the  Sabbath  to  the  Lord's  Day  is  this,  namely,  that  Christ 
is  Lord  of  the  Sabbath,  according  to  the  Scripture  {Matth. 
xii.  8),  For  the  Son  of  Man  is  Lord  even  of  the  Sabbath-day. 
If,  therefore,  Christ  be  Lord  of  the  Sabbath,  then  surely  the 
Sabbath  is  with  great  Reason  transferred  to  the  Lord's  Day, 
both  because  Christ  might  not  seem  to  be  in  any  Subjection 
thereunto,  and  also  because  on  that  Day,  and  none  other, 
did  Christ  arise  from  the  Dead :  Whereby  the  World,  as  to 
its  eternal  Salvation,  was  renewed  and  restored. 

Question  61. 
What  is  the  fifth  Commandment  ? 

Answer. 

(Exod.  XX.  12),  Honour  thy  Father  and  thy  Mother,  that  it 
may  be  well  with  thee,  and  that  thy  Days  may  be  long  in  that 
good  Land  which  the  Lord  thy  God  giveth  thee. 

Question  62. 
How  is  this  Commandment  to  be  understood  ? 

Answer. 

This  Commandment  requireth  us  to  honour  our  Parents, 
and  to  render  all  Obedience  and  Respect  unto  them,  as  they 
both  begat  us  and  raised  us  up.  And  even  natural  Reason 
would  teach  us  that  it  was  highly  just  and  good  to  love  those 
from  whom  we  came,  even  although  there  were  not  any 
Command  of  God  to  oblige  us  to  do  so  ;  for  we  are  beholden 
unto  them  for  the  highest  of  all  Benefits,  and  which  we  can 
ia  no  wise  possibly  make  them  a  like  Return  of,  inasmuch 


158  The  Orthodox  Confession  of  the 

as  we  can  by  no  Means  beget  those  who  begot  us  ;  and  there- 
fore, since,  next  to  God,  we  have  not  received  from  any  so 
great  Benefits  as  from  them  (except  spiritual  Gifts),  assuredly 
unto  them  do  we  owe  the  highest  Affection  and  Obedience, 
lu  these  Words,  Father  and  Mothee,  this  Commandment 
likewise  comprehendeth  all  those  from  whom  we  receive  any 
Good,  as  our  spiritual  Fathers,  our  Teachers,  Masters,  Kindred, 
Kings,  Magistrates,  and  the  like  ;  which  the  Apostle  declareth 
ill  these  Words  {Rom.  xiii.  1),  Let  every  Soul  he  subject  to  the 
higher  Powers.  And  again  (ver.  7),  Honour  to  whom  Honour. 
And  {Bom.  i.  31)  lie  calleth  those  who  are  disobedient  unto 
their  Parents  without  Understanding.  However,  we  must  be 
careful  that  nothing  be  contrary  to  the  Glory  of  God  or  his 
most  holy  Commandments,  always  remembering  that  we  must 
obey  God  rather  than  our  Parents :  According  to  the  Doctrine 
of  Christ  (Matth.  x.  37),  He  that  loveth  Father  or  Mother  more 
than  me  is  not  worthy  of  me.  And  the  same  is  to  be  under- 
stood of  all  our  Superiors.  Lastly,  We  should  let  this  Eegard 
and  Eespect  that  we  owe  to  our  Superiors  shine  forth  in 
Goodwill  and  Submission,  and  speaking  honourably  of  them,  and 
the  like. 

Question  63. 

What  is  the  sixth  Commandment  ? 

Answer. 
Thou  shall  not  kill. 

Question  64. 

How  is  this  Commandment  to  be  understood  ? 

Answer. 

This  Commandment  teacheth  us  that  Man-slaying  is  by  no 
means  to  be  committed  by  a  righteous  Man  who  feareth  God, 
whether  it  be  a  killing  of  the  Body  or  of  the  Soul.  Those 
who  kill  the  Body  do  only  take  away  a  temporary  Life,  but 
those  who  kill  the  Soul  deprive  it  of  eternal  Life ;  and  these 
are  by  far  the  most  criminal  Man-slayers.  Of  this  sort  are 
Heretics,  false  Teachers,  and  wicked  and  reprobate  Christians, 


Catholic  and  Apostolic  Eastern  Church.  159 

who  set  au  Example  of  evil  Living;  that  is,  when  they 
become  Stumbling-blocks  unto  others.  Concerning  whom  the 
Scripture  judgeth  thus  (Matth.  sviii.  6),  Whosoever  shall  offend 
one  of  these  little  ones  that  believe  in  me,  it  were  tetter  for  him 
that  a  Millstone  were  hanged  about  his  Neck,  and  that  he  were 
drowned  in  the  depth  of  the  Sea.  Furthermore,  a  Person  maj 
be  guilty  of  killing  not  only  by  his  own  Act,  but  also  by 
persuading  of  another^  to  do  it,  by  assisting,  instigating, 
and  consenting  to  others.  This  Commandment  also  compre- 
hendeth  all  whatsoever  may  produce  or  cause  killing,  as 
Pride,  Envy,  Hatred,  Covetousness,  and  the  like. 

Question  65. 
What  is  the  seventh  Commandment? 

Answer. 
Thou  shalt  not  commit  Adultery. 

Question  67. 
How  is  this  Commandment  to  be  understood  ? 

Answer. 

Our  Lord  Jesus  Christ  enjoined  the  most  exact  and  perfect 
observation  of  this  Commandment  when  he  said  {Matth.  v.  28), 
Whosoever  looketk  on  a  Woman  to  lust  after  her  hath  com- 
mitted Adultery  with  her  already  in  his  Heart.  Now,  this 
Adultery  is  twofold,  the  one  spiritual,  the  other  bodily ;  the 
spiritual  Adultery  is,  when  any  one,  putting  off  the  true 
orthodox  and  catholic  Faith,  turneth  aside  into  various 
Heresies.  Of  such  an  one  the  Scripture  speaketh  thus  {Psal. 
Ixxiii.  26),  They  that  forsake  thee  shall  perish ;  thou  hast  de- 
stroyed all  them  that  commit  Fornication  against  thee.  Bodily 
Adultery  is  an  unclean  and  immodest  Action  committed 
with  the  Wife  of  another  Man.  By  this  Commandment, 
likewise,  all  other  Lewdness  and  Wantonness  is  forbidden ; 
as  also  procuring  and  alluring  others  to  Unchastity,  indecent 


160  The  Orthodox  Confession  of  the 

and  obscene  Songs,  and  Dancing  and  Gestures :  As  the 
Apostle  declares  {Ephes.  v.  3),  Fornication,  and  all  Vnclean- 
ness,  or  Covetousness,  let  it  not  once  be  named  amongst  you, 
as  hecometh  Saints :  neither  Filthiness,  nor  foolish  Talking, 
nor  Jesting,  which  are  not  convenient. 

Question  67. 
What  is  the  eighth  Commandment  ? 

Answer. 
Thou  shall  not  steal. 

Question  68. 
How  is  this  Commandment  to  be  understood? 

Answer. 

This  Commandment  teacheth  us  that  we  are  not  to  possess 
ourselves  of  that  which  belongeth  unto  another  by  any  unjust 
Means  whatever,  whether  it  be  by  Robbery,  or  Theft,  or 
violently  withholding  the  Right  of  another.  Hereby  is  also 
forbidden  the  taking  away  another's  good  Name  and  Eeputa- 
tion,  the  exacting  too  much  of  one's  Hireling  or  Tenants, 
and  the  imposing  too  hard  Conditions  of  Service  on  them. 
This  likewise  respects  Usury.  Of  all  which  the  Apostle 
thus  pronounceth  (1  Cor.  vi.  10),  iVor  Thieves,  nor  Covetous, 
nor  Drunkards,  nor  Revilers,  nor  Extortioners,  shall  inherit 
the  Kingdom  of  God.  This  Commandment  regardeth,  also, 
all  just  Contracts  and  Bargains,  in  which  we  are  required 
to  be  strictly  true  and  upright,  that  we  defraud  not  one 
another. 

Question  69.      , 
What  is  the  ninth  Commandment  ? 

Answer. 

(Exodus  XX.  16),  Thou  shall  not  hear  false  Witness  against  thy 
NdgKbour. 


Catholic  and  Apostolic  Eastern  Church.  161 

Question  70. 
How  are  we  to  understand  this  Commandment? 

Answer. 

This  Commandment  forbids  us  to  speak  any  Falsehood  of 
our  Neighbour  or  hurt  the  Character  of  another  out  of  Malice 
or  a  Desire  of  Eevenge ;  in  a  Word,  that  we  should  avoid 
all  evil  Dispositions  and  Passions,  that  we  become  not  the 
Children  of  the  Devil,  and  like  unto  those  of  whom  our  Lord 
spake  {John  viii.  44),  Te  are  of  your  Father  the  Devil,  and  the 
Lusts  of  your  Father  ye  will  do.  He  was  a  Murderer  from  the 
Beginning,  and  abode  not  in  the  Truth,  because  there  is  no  Truth 
in  him.  When  he  speaheth  a  Lie,  he  speaketh  of  his  own :  for  he 
is  a  Liar,  and  the  Father  of  it. 

In  a  more  especial  Manner  it  behoveth  all  such  as  are 
called  to  sit  in  Judgment  that  they  most  carefully  observe  this 
Commandment,  that  they  be  not  led  aside  by  the  Testimony 
of  false  Witnesses  or  Writings,  but  that  they  judge  onlj- 
righteous  Judgment,  lest  they  become  the  Children  of  the 
Devil  and  Heirs  of  Hell. 

Question  71. 
What  is  the  tenth  Commandment  ? 

Answer. 

(Exodus  XX.  17),  Thou  shalt  not  covet  thy  Neighbour's  Wife, 
thou  shalt  not  covet  thy  Neighbour's  House,  nor  his  Land,  nor  his 
Man-servant,  nor  his  Maid-se7-vant,  nor  his  Ox,  nor  his  Ass,  nor 
any  Thing  that  is  his. 

Question  72. 

After  what  Manner  are  we  rightly  to  understand  this 
Commandment  ? 

Answer. 

Among  all  the  Commandments  that  relate  to  Charity  or 
Love  towards  our  Neighbour,  this  is  the  most  complete  and 

L 


162         The  Orthodox  Confession  of  the  Eastern  Church. 

full,  for  it  not  only  forbiddeth  outward  Actions,  but  even 
also  those  of  the  inward  Parts  of  Man,  and  the  evil  Inclina- 
tions which  arise  from  the  deliberate  Purposes  and  Will  of 
Men's  Minds  to  do  Evil.  This  Commandment,  therefore, 
fulfilletli  all  Christian  Perfection ;  and  he  who  truly  keepeth 
it  may  be  thought  to  have  done  full  Justice  to  his  Neigh- 
bour. For  That  Which  Thou  Wouldbst  Not  That 
Another  Should  Do  Unto  Thee,  That  Do  Thou  Not  Unto 
Another.  And  herein  is  all  Christian  Salvation  contained, 
that  No  One  Should  Desire  Anything  That  Is  Averse  To 
God  Or  His  Neighbour,  but,  on  the  other  Hand,  that  He 
Should  Love  God  More  Than  Himself,  and  His  Neigh- 
bour As  Himself. 

These  Duties  if  we  perform  and  do  in  this  World  with 
the  Love  of  our  Lord  and  God,  rightly  and  duly,  and 
with  the  Catholic  and  Orthodox  Faith,  Then  surely, 
without  any  doubting,  we  may  hope  to  obtain  the  supreme 
Perfection  of  Charity  in  the  World  to  Come,  and  to  praise 
and  celebrate  in  Heaven  that  One  only  God,  who  is  wor- 
shipped in  Trinity,  The  Father,  The  Son,  and  The  Holy 
Ghost,  for  ever  and  for  ever.     Amen. 


The  End. 
And  may  Glory  be  to  God. 


PRINTED  BY  BALLANTVNE,  HANSON   AND  00. 
EDINBUBOH  AND  LONDON. 


Catalogue  of   i3ooks 


PUBLISHED  BY 


THOMAS    BAKER, 

I,  Soho  Square,  i, 
LONDON. 


NOTICE. 

A  LL    the    publications    contained    in    this 
Catalogue  are  issued  at  net  prices,  and 
under  no  circumstances  can  any  discount  be 
given  to  the  public. 

The  books  may  be  obtained  either  directly 
from  the  Publisher,  or  through  any  local 
Bookseller. 


MR.    THOMAS   BAKER'S  PUBLICATIONS. 


CONSCIENCE   AND    LAW 


OS. 


Principles    of    Human    Conduct 

By    WILLIAM    HUMPHREY,    SJ. 
1896. 

Crown  8vo,  cloth  extra         -        -        -        4s.  6d.  net. 


CONTENTS : 


Human  Responsibility — Conscience — Law — Dispensations    and   Privileges — 
Justice  and  Right — Restitution. 


"  A  book  from  Father  Humphrey's  pen  is  sure  to  be  not  only  well  written  but  of 
practical  utility.  Let  the  forward  reformers  and  the  lawgivers  study  these  chapters  oa 
Human  Respofisibilityy  ConscMttce,  Law,  Dispensations  and  Privileges,  Justice,  Right, 
and  Restitution  ;  they  will  find  no  vague  verbiage,  no  merely  plausible  argumentation , 
but  only  simple,  direct  logic,  with  every  term  well  defined  in  advance,  and  eveir  con- 
clusion reached  through  legitimate  forcing  of  common  reason.  To  the  theologian, 
especially  the  priest  who  is  to  act  as  judge,  whether  in  the  confessional  or  in  public 
administration,  we  could  recommend  no  better  work." — American  Ecclesiastical  Review. 

*'  We  have  here  an  English  manual  that  furnishes  a  succinct  and  clear  knowledge  of 
the  principles  of  human  conduct,  in  six  chapters^  entitled  respectively  :  Human  Responsi- 
bility, Conscience,  Law,  Dispensations  and  Privileges,  Justice  and  Right,  Restitution. 
How  many  guides  of  souls  have  wished  for  just  such  a  book  that  might  be  safely  put  into 
the  hands  of  persons  anxious  or  troubled  or  charged  with  the  care  of  others  ?  .  .  .  , 
The  two  chapters  on  Conscience  and  Law  are  the  backbone  of  the  work, — conscience 
being:  treated  as  the  internal  and  law  as  the  external  rule  of  human  conduct.  They  givo 
the  title  to  the  work,  and  are  alone  worth  its  price.  What  is  conscience,  how  differing 
from  the  natural  law  ?  What  is  practical  and  speculative,  doubt,  opinion,  suspicion  ? 
What  is  the  rule  of  rightnesfi  ?  How  are  we  to  form  our  conscience,  that  is,  to  acquire  a 
practically  certain  conscience  ?  Then  again,  what  is  law  and  bow  does  it  differ  from 
precept,  statute,  counsel,  permission?  How  promulgated  and  interpreted?  What  is 
custom,  and  how  does  it  become  binding  as  law  ?  what  are  penfd  laws,  local  and 
universal  laws,  and  who  are  the  subjects  of  laws  ?  What  is  domicile  and  guasidomicile  ? 
How  do  laws  cease  to  exist,  and  who  has  the  right  to  interpret  them  ?  Here  we  have  a 
long  series  of  questions  that  arise  daily  in  human  intercourse,  and  the  correct  answers  to 
which  are  neither  more  or  less  than  the  very  basic  principles  of  human  conduct,  private 
and  social.  In  similar  manner  the  chapters  on  Dispensation  and  Privileges,  Justice  and 
Right,  and  Restitution  are  expositions  of  practical  everyday  theology  that  need  to  be 
conned  and  mastered  by  every  Catholic." — Catholic  University  Bulletin  (  Washington), 

"This  is  a  book  to  be  studied,  not  simply  read.  Within  the  small  compass  of  326 
pages  the  learned  author  has  compressed  the  pith  and  marrow  of  a  whole  volume  of  Moral 
Theology.  ...  It  will  not  only  be  found  serviceable  as  a  class-book  in  Colleges,  but 
may  be  read  with  great  pr-ofit  by  all  educated  readers." — Catholic  Times, 


MR.    THOMAS  BAKER'S  PUBLICATIONS, 


Recollections  of 
Scottish    Episcopalianism 

BY 

WILLIAM    HUMPHREY,    S.J. 
1896. 

Royal  8vo,  cloth  extra,  -        2s.  6d.  net 


PRESS    OPINIONS. 

"A  very  instructive  and  charming  book." — Dublin  Review. 

"It  is  simply  and  clearly  written;  and  will  be  read  with  interest  by 
students  of  what  may  be  called  the  psychology  of  religion." — Scotsman. 

"It  is  by  no  means  strictly  confined  to  Scottish  Episcopalianism,  and  it 
will  be  read  with  special  interest  in  his  native  city  of  Aberdeen,  and  in 
localities  where — now  a  good  many  years  ago — ^he  ministered  as  a  clergyman 
of  the  Scottish  Episcopal  Church." — Aberdeen  Free  Press. 

"Father  Humphrey's  'Recollections'  give  in  minute  detail  the  reasons 
which  led  him  to  adopt  the  Roman  Catholic  Religion.  The  record  of  the 
spiritual  changes  through  which  a  human  being  passes  is  always  fascinating, 
and  in  the  present  instance  the  evident  sincerity  of  the  narrator  renders  his 

story  doubly  attractive His  enthusiastic  description   of  the 

fishermen  and  fisherwomen  of  Cove  {by  Aberdeen),  his  brief  outline  of  college 
life  at  Glenalmond,  and  his  short  and  not  altogether  enjoyable  sojourn  in 
Dundee,  contain  many  passages  that  wUl  both  amuse  and  edify." — Dundee 
Courier. 

"  This  is  a  record  of  the  experiences  of  another  of  the  earlier  actors  in 
the  High  Church  revival,  and  although  Father  Humphrey's  was  a  minor  part, 
it  is  a  very  interesting  little  chapter  of  personal  history.    The  story  is  told, 

moreover,    with    considerable    artistic    skill Those  who  are 

acquainted  with  the  Bishop's  (Forbes,  of  Brechin)  Theological  Works  will 
read  these  pages  with  interest." — Bookselling. 

"A  most  interesting  account  of  the  early  clerical  life  of  the  author. 

Father  Humphrey  was  bred  to  the  law,  and  his  name  appears 

in  the  list  of  Advocates  in  Aberdeen  in  i860.  He  soon,  however,  forsook  the 
law  for  theology,  and  after  a  sojourn  at  Cumbrje  College  and  Trinity  College, 
Glenalmond,  he  took  orders  in  the  Scottish  Episcopsd  Church,  and  from  that 

he, — verted    to  Rome His  'Recollections'  of  the  Rev.  P. 

Cheyue  and  Thomson  of  Banchory,  the  Rev.  Fredk.  Geo.  Lee  and  Bishop 
Forbes  of  Brechin,  are  extremely  interesting,  as  also  are  his  picturesque 
anecdotes  and  sketches  of  Scottish  Life." 


MR.    THOMAS  BAKER'S  PUBLICATIONS. 
JUST    PUBLISHED. 

ARCHBP.     FENELON'S 

DIALOGUES  ON  PULPIT  ELOQUENCE 

TRANSLATED  AND  ILLUSTRATED  BY  QUOTATIONS 
FROM  MODERN  AUTHORS, 

WITH  AN  INTRODUCTORY  ESSAY 

BY 

SAMUEL    J.    EALES,    D.C.L.,    etc., 

Editor  of  Dupanloup's  "  Ministry  of  Preaching,"  &'c. 

In    I    vol.,   cr.    8vo,   buckram,    price   3s.    net. 


CONTENTS. 

Against  the  affectations  of  Wit  and  Brilliancy  in  Sermons — Tliat  the 
object  of  Eloquence  is  to  instruct  men  and  render  them  better — Observations 
on  the  method  of  Learning  Sermons  and  Delivering  them  by  heart,  also  on 
divisions  and  sub-divisions — True  Eloquence,  in  what  it  consists :  how- 
admirable  is  that  of  Holy  Scripture — The  means  of  Training  oneself  for 
preaching — ^What  ought  to  be  the  chief  matter  of  Instructions — On  the 
Eloquence  of  the  Fathers  and  their  style — On  Panegyrics,  etc. 


PRESS    NOTICES. 

"  Young  Preachers  would  do  well  to  read  these  Dialogues.  .  .  .  The 
Translator  has  done  his  work  well,  and  the  Introductory  Essay  strikes  the  note 
of  Fenilon's  Discourse.  .  .  .  Young  men,  especially  if  they  have  been 
educated  at  a  Scots  University,  imagine  that  a  good  Sermon  must  wrestle 
with  great  problems,  not  so  Pension,  '  The  proper  way  to  prove  the  truth  of 
religion  is  to  state  it  clearly.'    Read  this  book." — Scottish  Guardian. 

"  There  is  no  royal  road  to  eloquence,  but  there  are  roads,  nevertheless, 
and  these  pages  contain  many  useful  directions  and  precepts." — ITie  Christian, 

"  Those  who  aspire  to  become  great  preachers  will  profit  by  the  study  of 
these  Dialogues." — Christian  Globe. 

"  Everybody  has  heard  of  the  great  and  lovely  Archbishop  FenMon,  and 
nearly  all  of  his  '  Pulpit  Eloquence.'  There  is  nothing  more  needed  than  to 
say  'here  it  is.'  The  teachings  of  a  devout  soul  as  to  how  God's  Word  should 
be  preached." — Southern  Churchman  (U.S.). 

"The  twenty-thousand  or  more  of  Sermons  which  are  preached  every 
Sunday  morning  would  gain  a  good  deal  if  his  lessons  were  more  taken  to 
heart." — Manchester  Guardian. 


MR.   THOMAS   BAKER'S   PUBLICATIONS. 

THE    CHURCH     UNDER 
QUEEN    ELIZABETH, 

By    FREDERICK    GEORGE    LEE,   D.D., 

Vicar  of  All  Saints',  Lambeth. 

A  New  and  Revised  Edition,  with  an  Introduction  on 
"  The  Present  Position  of  the  Established  Church." 

Thick  crown  8vo,  cloth  extra        -        -        -        4s.  net. 


"  He  asks  us  to  believe  no  fact  for  which  he  cannot  bring  unimpeachable 
witnesses.  We  need  take  nothing  on  trust;  and  the  researches  necessary  to 
disentangle  a  connected  story  from  the  copious  authorities  quoted  by  Dr.  Lee 
must  have  involved  him  in  a  work,  of  which  it  is  difficult  to  exaggerate  the 
labour,  and  for  which  we,  in  the  interests  of  Truth,  cannot  be  too  grateful." — 
Dublin  Review. 

"  A  most  fascinating  book,  dealing  artfully  and  skilfully — with  the  art  and 
skill  of  a  practised  writer — with  many  burning  questions,  both  of  history, 
ecclesiasticism,  and  politics." — Daily  Post. 

"In  many  respects  a  remarkable  book." — Church  Union  Gazette. 

"  The  work  of  an  accomplished  scholar  and  a  painstaking  reader.  Here 
and  there  are  passages  full  of  spirit  and  originality.  .  .  .  The  product  of 
an  able  and  fearless  man,  and  deserves  to  be  read  carefully,  for  this  reason  if 
for  no  other." — Irish  Morning  Mail. 

"  There  is  the  same  picturesqueness  of  detail,  the  same  vigorous  denuncia- 
tion, the  same  graphic  power,  which  made  the  earlier  book  pleasant  reading 
even  to  many  who  disagree  heartily  with  its  tone  and  object.  .  .  .  Dr.  I.ee's 
strength  lies  in  very  graphic  description." — Notes  and  Queries. 


MR.    THOMAS  BAKER'S  PUBLICATIONS. 
THE    LIFE    AND    TIMES     OF 

CARDINAL     XIMINEZ 

OR 

The  Chxjrch  in   Spain  under  Ferdinand  and 
Isabella  (a.d.  1436-1517), 

By    Dr.    von   H^;FELE,    of  TuUngen. 
Translated  from  the  German  by  the  Rev.  Canon  Dalton. 

Thick  8to,  cloth        -  -  ■  3s.  6d.  net. 


"A  fine  translation  of  the  best  life  of  this  Great  Cardinal,  the  Coufessor 
of  Isabella,  the  Founder  of  Alcala,  and  Publisher  of  the  Complutensian  Bible. 
A  most  fascin^ing  biography." 

"  The  book  is  remarkable  for  extent  of  research,  clearness  of  method, 
sagacity  of  observation,  and  elegance  of  style.  We  have,  indeed,  seldom  met 
with  a  biographical  work  which  conveys,  in  so  agreeable  a  form,  such  various 
as  well  as  such  soKd  information." — Dublin  Review. 


LIFE    OF 

Dom    Bartholomew   of   the    MartjTs 

(O.P.  and  Archbishop  of  Braga  in  Portugal) . 

Translated  from  the  Biographies  of  Fr,  Louis,  of  Grenada,  and  others,  by 
Ladv  HERBERT. 

In  I  thick  volume,  demy  8vo,  cloth  extra        ....        4s,  net. 


"  Lady  Herbert's  large  Life  of  this  wonderful  servant  of  God-S-Dom 
Bartholomew  of  the  Martyrs — has  become  a  standard  work  on  the  ecclesiastical 
spirit,  and  a  perfect  treasury  for  Priests  and  Bishops." — Bishop  of  Salford. 

"  It  was  during  the  sittings  of  the  Council  of  Trent,  and  his  occasional 
mterviews  with  the  reigning  Pontiifs  throughout  that  period,  that  the  character 
of  Dom  Bartholomew  shewed  itself  in  its  most  striking  qualities.  He  spoke 
with  the  utmost  boldness  and  franlmess,  and  never  minced  his  words,  when  he 
had  anything  to  say,  that  his  conscience  told  him  he  ought  to  give  expression 
to.  .  .  .  .  The  volume  now  before  us  gives  most  interesting  details 
regarding  the  council,  the  more  interesting  because  they  are  given  for  the  most 
part  in  the  very  words  of  the  Archbishop  himself.  ....  Lady  Herbert 
merits  every  commendation  for  her  zeal  and  industry  in  producing  this  very 
imposing  volume. — Freeman's  journal. 


MR.    THOMAS   BAKER'S  PUBLICATIONS. 

AGOSTINO   DA   MONTEFELTRO 

(O.S.F.) 

Conferences  at  Rome,  Florence  and  Milan, 

1888-91. 

Translated  bv 

C.  AUBREY   ANSELL   and    H.   DALBY   GALLI. 

Two  volumes,  crown  8vo,  cloth  extra,  5s.  net. 

Only  complete  English  edition. 

Contents  : 

Volume  I. — Existence  of  God— Who  God  is — True  Conception  of  Man — The 
Soul  in  Science  and  Art — The  Immortality  of  the  Soul — The  End  of  Life 
and  Religion — St.  Joseph — Sorrow — The  True  Religion— Sources  of  Un- 
belief— The  Working  Classes — Mary. 

Volume  II. — Jesus  Christ — Christ  the  God  Man— Doctrine  of  Jesus  Christ — 
Purgatfory— Love  of  Jesus — Our  Faith — Hope — The  Supernatural — Sunday 
Rest — Faith  and  Science — ^The  Eucharist — Confession  and  Penance — 
Prejudice  against  Religion — ^The  Passion,  etc. 

The  only  faithful  and  unemasculated  edition   in  English.     It  is  neither 

"Adapted,"  "Abridged,"  or  "Selected." 
With  the  special  approbation  of  the  late  Cardinal  Archbishop  of  Westminster. 

"The  subjects  chosen  by  the  Preacher  are  of  the  simplest,  consisting 
chiefly  of  bold  and  forcible  defence  of  the  Christian  Faith  against  Materialism, 
eloquent  and  fervid  appeals  to  the  people  for  truthfulness  and  honesty  in  social 
intercourse  aud  earnest  exhortations  to  purity  of  family  life." 

"  The  simplicity  of  his  premises,  the  clear  logic  of  his  arguments  and  the 
soundness  of  his  conclusions,  united  with  a  certain  magnetism  of  manner  and 
intense  sympathy  with  the  people,  are  the  evident  causes  of  his  great  success, 
and  have  placed  him  high  amongst  the  great  preachers  of  the  Century.  He 
has  been  already  alluded  to  as  '  The  Italian  Lacordaire.'  " 


MR.    THOMAS  BAKER'S    PUBLICATIONS. 

A    HISTORY    OF    THE 

CATHOLIC  CHURCH  IN  ENGLAND 

FROM  THE 

Dawn   of   Christianity  in   this   Island  to   the 
Re-establishment  of  the  Hierarchy  in  1850. 

By  THOMAS   CANON  FLANAGAN. 

More  than  1200  //. 
Two  thick  vols.,  8vo,  cloth  let.      -        -        -     5s   net. 


"A  comparatively  little  known,  but  at  the  same  time  one  of  the  most 
impartial  and  interesting  histories  of  the  Catholic  Chm-ch  in  this  Country." 

THE    KINGDOM    OF     GOD 
ON     EARTH, 

By  the   rev.   ROBERT  BELANEY, 

Revised  by  the  REV.  W.  H.  EYRE,  S.J. 

Crown  8vo,  stiff  covers         -  -  -         Is.  net. 


CONTENTS. 

Chapter  I.— The  Blessed  Virgin  Mary.    Chapter  II.— The  Angels.    Chapter 

III — The  Preaching  of  the  Gospel.     Chapter  IV.— Prayer.     Chapter  V 

The  Pope  and  Rome. 


MR.    THOMAS  BAKER'S   PUBLICATIONS. 

ANCIENT    ENGLISH 
HOLY  WEEK  CEREMONIAL 

BY 

HENRY    JOHN    FEASEY. 
8vo,  cloth  (over  200  pp.)       -  -  7s.  net. 


Headings  :— The  Lenten  Array— The  Rood  Cloth— The  Lent  Cross- 
Palm  Sunday— Tenebrje — Maundy  Thursday — The  Adoration,  or  "  Creeping 
to  the  Cross  " — The  Burial  of  the  Cross  and  Host  in  the  Easter  Sepulchre — 
The  Great  Paschal — Easter  Eve. 

"  As  a  picture  of  the  piety,  the  taste  and  the  deep  religious  feeling  of 
English  Catholics,  it  is  a  deeply  interesting  book.  It  is,  moreover,  a  real 
contribution  to  the  study  of  ancient  ecclesiastical  vestments  and  furniture,  and 
should  be  in  the  collection  of  all  who  love  such  recondite  but  attractive 
subjects." — Cath.  University  Bulletin. 

"  The  book  is  written  without  a  trace  of  theological  bias,  and  will  be  of 
immense  value  to  the  historical  student  of  ritual." — Nat.  Observer. 

"This  is  a  volume  abounding  with  facts  collected  from  many  sources  with 
painstaking  industry,  and  which  throw  light  on  many  points  connected  with 
this  interesting  and  but  little  studied  subject." — Scot.  Guardian. 


MR.    THOMAS   BAKER'S   PUBLICATIONS. 


THE    HISTORY   AND  ANTIQUITIES 
OF  THE  ANGLO-SAXON  CHURCH, 

Containing  an  Account  of  its  Origin,  Doctrines,  Worship,  Revenues,  and 
Clerical  and  Monastic  Institutions, 

By    dr.    JOHN    LINGARD. 

A  New  Edition,  in  2  vols,  crown  8vo,  cloth  extra        ■        •       •       5s.  net. 


Heads  of  Contents  : 

The  Conversion  of  the  Britons  and  Saxons — Succession  and  Duties  of  Bishops 
— Church  Government — Anglo-Saxon  Clergy — Anglo-Saxon  Monks — Dona- 
tions to  the  Church — Religious  Worship — Religious  Practices — Literature — 
Decline  of  Piety  and  Learning — Reform  by  St.  Dunstau — Foreign  Missions- 
Notes,  &c.,  &c. 


"  Tliis  valuable  work  opened  the  eyes  of  the  public  to  the  misrepresentations 
of  the  ancient  English  Church  by  certain  Protestant  writers,  anci  inaugurated 
more  truthful  historical  research." — Gillow. 

"Whoever  reads  'Soames'  or  'Sharon  Turner'  should  also  read  Lingard." 


A  DIALOGUE    OF    COMFORT 

AGAINST  TRIBULATION, 

By  the  BLESSED  SIR  THOMAS  MORE,  Knight, 

Sofnefime  Lord  Chancellor  of  EnsUmd^ 

Which  he  wrote  while  prisoner  in  the  Tower  of  London,  A.D.  1534. 

Crown  8vo,  cloth  ......  2s.  net. 


"  There  is  in  these  books  so  witty,  pithy,  and  substantial  matter  for  the 
easing,  remedying,  and  patiently  suffering  of  all  manner  of  griefs  and  sorrows  that 
may  possibly  encumber  any  man  ....  and  such  golden  consolations  and 
encouragements,  and  genuine  philosophy,  were  inscribed  'with  a  coal,'  his 
enemies  having  enhanced  the  pains  of  incarceration  by  depriving  him  of  all 
ordinary  writing  materials." 


MR.    THOMAS   BAKER'S   PUBLICATIONS. 

ST.     TERESA.— BOOK    OF    THE 
FOUNDATIONS. 

Translated  from  the  original  Spanish  by  the  Rev.  JOHN  DALTON, 

And  dedicated,  by  permission,   to  the  Mother  Abbess  and  Nuns  of  the 
Franciscan  Convent,  Taunton. 

Crown  8vo      .......      2s.  6d.  net. 


ST.    TERESA.— THE     INTERIOR 
CASTLE ; 

OR,     THE    MANSIONS. 

Translated  fiom  the  Spanish  by  the  Rev.  JOHN  DALTON, 

And  dedicated,  by  permission,  to  the  Right  Rev.  W.  Ullathorne   D.D., 
O.S.B.,  Bishop  of  Birmingham. 

Crown  8vo      .......      2s    6d.  net 


ST.    TERESA.— LETTERS. 

Translated  from  the  original  Spanish  by  the  Rev.  JOHN  DALTON. 
Crown  8vo      ......  2s.  6d.  net. 

The  only  current  English  Translations  of  the  Works  of  this  great 
Spanish  Saint  and  Mystic. 


"The  Holy  Teresa  is  a  prodigy  of  wisdom  and  sanctity;  her  works  are 
not  sufliciently  known." — GangancUi. 


THOMAS  BAKER'S  PUBLICATIONS. 


THE   WORKS   OF 

ST.      JOHN      OF     THE      CROSS 

Of  the  Order  of  Our  Lady  of  Mount  Carmel. 
Newly  translated  and  corrected  from  the  last  Spanish  edition  (of  1885),  and 

with  an  entirely  New  Life  of  the  Saint,  by  DAVID  LEWIS,  Esq. 
Two  thick  volumes,  demy  8vo,  cloth  extra        -  -  -       £1  Is.  net. 

Contents  : 

Life  of  the  Author— The  Ascent  of  Mount  Carmel— The  Dark  Night  of  the 

Soul— The  Living  Flame  of  Love — Letters— Spiritual  Maxims,  etc. 

Extracts  relating:  to  St.  John  of  the  Cross  and  his  Works. 

I.    Clement  X.  in  the  Beatification  of  St.  John  of  the  Cross,  1675. 
"  He  not  only  left  an  example  worthy  of  all  praise  in  the  guidance  of  his 
own  Order,  but  he   even  poured  over  the  Universal   Church   the  spiritual 
fragrance  which  the  Divine  Goodness  hjid  so  largely  shed  upon  him." 

— Bull,  Rom.  Tom.  vii.  p.  287. 
II.    Benedict  Xni.,  in. the  Canonization  of  the  Saint,  1726. 
"In  him  Spain  gave  to  the  Catholic  Church  a  man  renowned  for  Christian 
virtues  and  heavenly  doctrine.     .    .    .    Like  St.  Teresa,  he  was  divinely 
taught  to  explain  in  his  writings  the  secrets  of  mystical  theology." 

Bull,  Rom.  Tom.  xii.p.  I7S' 
III.    The  Roman  Breviary. 
Feast  of  St.  John  of  the  Cross,  Nov.  it,. 
"His  writings  on  Mystical  Theology  are  full  of  heavenly  wisdom." 

IV.    The  University  of  Alcala,  1618. 
"  His  writings  contain  almost  everything  that  is  useful  for  the  direction  of 
souls.    .    .     . 

"  It  is  evident  to  anyone  who  reads  his  works,  that  they  were  written  by 
one  chosen  of  God,  and  assisted  by  Him  in  an  extraordinary  manner  to  write 
with  so  much  ease  and  grace  on  such  difficult  subjects,  and  so  aptly  to  elucidate 
them  by  the  authority  of  Holy  Scripture. 

'  We  judge,  therefore,  from  the  soundness  and  fitness  of  his  doctrine,  that 

those  who  have  the  cure  of  souls  should  keep  his  works  always  before  their  eyes." 

V.    From  Documents  laid  before  the  S.  Congregation  of  Rites 

TO  promote  the  Canonization  of  the  Saint,  1725. 

"  His  writings  on  Mystical  Theology,  now  spread  through  many  kingdoms, 

are  full  of  Divine  wisdom. 

"  Their  style  is  so  lofty  and  wonderful  that,  in  the  judgment  of  every  one, 

the  knowledge  of  B.  John  of  the  Cross  could  not  haye  been  acquired  by  the 

power  of  the  human  intellect,  but  that  it  was  revealed  and  infused  from  heaven." 

"  Their  study  is  of  great  use  in  constraining  souls  to  begin  the  way,  and 

embrace  the  life  of  perfection." 

VI.      BOSSUET. 

"  The  writings  of  St.  John  of  the  Cross  possess  the  same  authority  in 
Mystical  Theology  that  the  writings  of  St.  Thomas  and  the  Fathers  possess  in 
Dogmatic  Theology."—  Instruct,  sur  les  itats  d'oraison,  liv.  I,  No.  12. 

"  Mr.  Lewis'  life  of  the  saint  is  full,  in  fact,  of  matter  which  will  amply 
repay  thoughtful  and  careful  study,  and  can  be  warmly  recommended  to  all 
persons  who  are  not  already  cognisant  of  its  purport.  .  .  .  The  book  is 
capitally  printed  in  clear  type  on  good  paper." — Tablet. 


MR.    THOMAS    BAKER'S    PUBLICATIONS. 

THE    LIFE    OF 

ST.  JOHN   OF  THE  CROSS 

0/  the  Order  of  Our  Lady  of  ML  Carmel, 
BoKN  1542,  Died  1591. 

Compiled  from  all  his  Spanish  Biographers  and  from 
other  sources. 

Translated  and  Edited  by  DAVID  LEWIS,  M.A. 

In  I  thick  vol,  cr.  8vo  (over  300  pp.),  cloth  extra, 
4s.   6d.  net. 


"Mr.  Lewis's  Life  of  St.  Joha  of  the  Cross  is  no  mere  sketch,  but  afinished 
picture  from  the  hand  of  one  who  Icnew  the  Catholic  Aspects  of  Spain  in  the 
sixteenth  century  better  than  any  other  English  writer." — Dublin  Review. 

"  In  this  volume  we  have  the  gist  of  the  best  lives  of  St.  John  of  the  Cross, 
from  that  of  Fra  Joseph  of  Jesus  to  that  of  Garnica,  1893.  The  deep  human 
interest  of  the  life  of  the  great  mystic  loses  nothing  in  the  hands  of  Mr.  Lewis." 
— Caik.  University  Bulletin, 

"  A  very  admirable  worlc,  which  we  warmly  commend  to  our  readers,  and 
which  is  well  calculated  to  stimulate  the  study  of  Hagiography." — Cath.  Times. 


MR.    THOMAS  BAKER'S  PUBLICATIONS. 

A    NEW    BOOK    BY    THE 
REV.    WILLIAM    HUMPHREY,     S.J. 

"HIS    DIVINE   MAJESTY," 

OR 

THE    LIVING    GOD. 

Thick  cr.  8vo,  cloth       -        -        -        -       6s.  6d.  net. 


HEADS    OF    CHAPTERS. 

Man's  knowledge  of  God's  existence — Man's  knowledge  of  what  God  is — 
The  Essence  and  the  Attributes  of  God — The  absolute  properties  of  the  Divine 
Essence — The  negative  properties  of  the  Divine  Essence — God's  knowledge — 
God's  sincere  will  of  man's  salvation — God  the  one  Creator — God,  as  the  author 
of  nature — God,  as  the  authoi:  of  the  supernatural — The  Paradise  of  God's 
Creation — The  inner  Life  of  God. 

"Father  Humphrey's  numerous  works  make  an  almost  complete  library  of 
dogmatic,  scriptural,  moral,  and  ascetical  theology.  Some  of  tnem  appeal  to 
Catholics  exclusively,  others  are  polemical,  or  at  least  apologetic,  in  the  scientific 
meaning  of  the  term.  His  last  voKme  claims  the  respectful  attention  of  every 
man  who  recognizes  the  forces  of  a  spiritual  being  within  or  around  him. 
Every  detail  of  any  truth  which  directly  concerns  his  Divine  Majesty,  the  only 
one  true  and  living  God,  must  necessarily  be  of  supreme  interest  to  every 
thinking  man." — American  Ecclesiastical  Review,  May,  1897. 

"  This  is  the  title  of  a  comprehensive  treatise  on  the  one  true  God  (de  Deo 
Uno)  and  God  the  Creator  (de  Deo  Creante).  The  title  has  been  suggested  by 
the  Spiritual  Exercises  of  St.  Ignatius,  where  it  occurs  no  less  than  twenty- 
four  times  to  express  the  Saint's  great  reverence  and  homage  to  the  Supreme 
Being.  It  comprises  in  twelve  chapters  what  revelation  teaches  on  the  existence, 
essence,  attributes,  properties,  knowledge,  will,  creative  action  and  inner  life 
of  God.  The  author  has  freely  used  the  lectures  of  Cardinal  Franzelin  and 
Father  Palmieri,  both  of  whom  were  at  one  time  his  professors  at  the  Roman 
College.  Like  the  many  other  works  by  which  Father  Humphrey  has  enriched 
our  theological  literature,  this  volume  is  distinguished  by  solidity  and  accuracy 
of  doctrine.  This  work  is  by  no  means  light  reading,  but  this  defect,  if  defect 
it  may  be  called,  is  inherent  in  the  subject,  and  is  more  than  compensated  by 
the  author's  depth  and  width  of  grasp.  The  book  will  prove  valuable  to  the 
clergy  and  to  the  edlicated  laity  who  are  eager  to  get  an  insight  into  some  of 
the  most  profound  truths  and  mysteries  of  our  holy  faith." — Messenger  of  Sac. 
Heart,  New  York. 


MR.    THOMAS   BAKER'S   PUBLICATIONS. 


S.   ANSELMI    (Archiep.    Cantuar.,   A.D.    MCIX.). 


CUR    DEUS     HOMO? 

CUM  PREFATIO.      LOND.,    1896. 

i2mo,  cloth  2s.  net. 


The  correctness  of  the  Latin  text  of  this  edition  is  vouched  for  by  the  fact 
that  it  was  seen  through  the  press  by  the  late  Dr.  Littledale. 


THE    FOLLOWING    ARE    IN   PREPARATION. 


NOTES    ON    MEDIAEVAL 
SERVICES     IN     ENGLAND. 

By    CHR.    WORDSWORTH,    M.A., 

Rector  of  Tyneham  and  Prebendary  of  Lincoln. 


HOW    TO     PRAY. 

Translated    from    the    French    of    PERE    GROU. 

Edited  by  RICHARD  F.  CLARKE,  S.J.